
Class 
Book 



COPVRIGHT DEKlsm 



FORTY YEARS 



AMONG THE INDIANS. 



A TRUE YET THRILLING NARRATIVE OF THE AUTHOR'S 
EXPERIENCES AMONG THE NATIVES. 



> 

BY DANIEL W; JONES. 



:^> 




PUBLISHED AT THE 

JUVENILE INSTRUCTOR OFFICE, 

SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH. 
1590. 






COPYRKiHT APPLIED FOR. 



PREF^ACE. 



n^HE Scriptures tell us that the truth should not be 
spoken at all times. Does this imply that a false- 
hood should ever be told? I think not, but simply 
means that silence is often profitable. 

In answer to the solicitation of many friends, I have 
concluded to write something of my personal history and 
experience in frontier life, especially relating- to that por- 
tion spent among the Indians and Mexicans. In doing 
this I shall aim to write the plain, simple truth. I have 
to trust mainly to my memory, never having kept a jour- 
nal. I have preserved a few letters that will aid me, but 
the greater part of this history will be given as it comes 
to my mind, just as it occurred to me at the time, modi- 
fied or strengthened, as the case may be, by after circum- 
stances. 

One rule I shall endeavor to follow— to speak the 
truth without malice toward anyone. This will doubdess 
be hard for me to carry through, but I make a record of 
the desire, that it may be continually before me. 

If the educated reader should find any mistakes in 
this book, please do not spend much time or money in 



VI. PREFACE. 

pointing them out, as they may be too common. No 
one has been paid for a literary revision. The Author 
has used his own language and style. The unlearned 
will be able to understand the language without the use 
of a dictionary. 

The Author. 



in:ide:x. 



CHAPTER I. 

PAGE- 

Cross the Plains with Volunteers to Engage in War with Mexico 
— Attacked by Mounted Comanches — Remain in Mexico 
About Three Years after the War — Indulge in Many of the 
Wild and Reckless Ways of the People, but Abstain from 
Strong Drink and the Worst Vices — Acquire a Knowledge of 
the Spanish Language 17 

CHAPTER U. 

Learn of the "Mormons" — Leave with a Company Bound for 
Salt Lake Valley with Eight Thousand Sheep — My First 
" Big Scare " — Surrounded and Threatened by Indians Many 
Times on the Road — Surrounded by Five Hundred Weil- 
Armed Warriors Demanding the Death of a Man from our 
Camp, as the Chief's son had Died — Meet with an Accident 
Which Nearly Resulted in my Death 20 

CHAPTER III. 

My Scrutiny of the Mormons — Employment as an Indian Trader 
— Acquaintance with "Winter Mormons" — A Proposition 
of Theft — Loomas Threatens my Life — My Resolve to Kill 
him — He Finds his Death at Other Hands 37 

CHAPTER IV. 

My Baptism — Walker, the "Napoleon of the Desert" — Raids in 
Lower California — He Tricks the Mexicans — Extinction of 
the Tribe 40 



Vlll INDEX. 

CHAPTER V. 

PAGK. 

Patrick and Glenn Fail — Patrick a Rascal — He Robs Enoch 

Reece 43 

CHAPTER VI. 

My Visit to Salt Lake City — Introduction to Brigham Young — 

Ordained a Seventy — Judge Brochus' Speech 45 

CHAPTER VII. 

The City Santa Fe — Traditions Concerning it — The Early Set- 
tlers — My Desires to Travel — The Slave Trade 47 

CHAPTER VIIT. 

Governor Brigham Young Checks the Slave Trade — The Prosecu- 
tion of Offenders — A Noted Trial — A Cruel Argument to 
Induce Mormons to Buy Indian Children 51 

CHAPTER IX. 

My Marriage — Peaceful Life Among the Savages — Dr. Bowman 
Seeks Trouble — He is Killed by the Indians— The "Walker 
War" — Its Cause — A Thrilling Situation 53 

CHAPTER X. 

My Interview with Brother George A. Smith — My Ill-natured Re- 
mark — He Wins me by Kindness — His Noble Character — 
Peace with the Indians 



59 



CHAPTER XI. 



President Young Calls for Volunteers to meet the Hand-cart 
Company — I Join the Party — Names of the Company — One 
Party of Emigrants Found in a Starving Condition .... 62 

CHAPTER XII. 

Myself and two Companions Sent to Search for Missing Com- 
panies — We Find Them — Our Cool Reception at One Camp 
— Apathy Manifested — Terrible Sufferings 65 



INDEX. IX 

CHAPTER XIII. 

PAGE. 

Short Rations — Wagons Unloaded of Their Freight and Loaded 
With Emigrants — Myself and Company Left to Guard the 
Goods — One Sister's Discouragement 69 

CHAFFER XIV. 

We Kill our Cattle to Keep Them from Wolves — Visit from two 
Brethren — Letter from President Young — A Mail-Company 
Nearly Perishes 75 

CHAPTER XV. 

Our Food Exhausted — Rawhides Cooked and Eaten — Our Fast- 
Day — An Unexpected Supper — A Providential Food Supply. 80 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Kindness of Indians in Providing Food — Express from Salt Lake 

City — Visit from an Indian Chief — Scanty Food Supply . . 86 

CHAPTER XVII. 

My Severe Toil in Getting to Camp — Three Stray Cattle Come 
to the Fort — The Second Company of the Y. X. Express 
Passes us — Our Hunt for the Cattle — Two Days' Travel 
Without Food — Our Safe Return to Camp 96 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Pulling Sticks — "Rawhides Against Corn" — Our Buffalo Hunt — 
Dissatisfaction at the Food Rations — Permission Given to 
Eat all that was Wanted — Ben Hampton's Prophecy — Its 
Fulfillment — A Relief Party Arrives — Tom Williams' Party 
of Apostates — He demands the Goods Under our Care but 
does not get Them 102 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Ample Food Supplies Arrive — I go to Salt Lake City — My Re- 
port to President Young — He Approves it — I am Accused of 
Stealing — My Vindication 109 



X INDLX. 

CHAPTER XX. 

PAGE. 

My Trading Trip — President Young Asks me to Meet some False 
Charges — Wicked Reports Concerning me — Their Unjust- 
ness made Manifest — The President's Stern Reproof to my 
Accusers — An Excellent Recommend 115 

CHAPTER XXI. 

The Echo Canyon War — An Invading Foe — Plans for Checking 
its Progress — Peace Declared — Pardon Granted — The True 
Cause of the Trouble — I Work at Saddlery — The Unjusti- 
fiable Killing of Yates — Visit from Indians 124 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The Troops Ordered from Camp Floyd to New Mexico — I am 
Solicited to Act as Guide — Through the Killing of an Ox I 
am Charged with being a Traitor to the Church — The Trial — 
My Acquittal — I Desire to Return Home, but am Forced to 
Continue as Guide 131 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Difficulty in Finding the Trail — The Character of our Command- 
ing Officer — My Discharge as Guide — A Proposition to Kill 
Stith — Rejected by Moore and Myself — Arrival at Santa Fe 
— The Confidence of the Quartermaster in me 138 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Leave Santa Fe for Home — Attacked by Robbers — A Shower of 
Bullets — A Hard Ride — Incidents of our Journey — A Novel 
Sign 147 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Martin's Cruel Treatment of us — Baker's Kindness — Our Journey 
Home — Reception by our Families — Our Claim Against the 
Government 1^6 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Duties at Home — Building the Provo Canyon Road — Indulge in 
a Row— Move to Salt Lake City— The Black Hawk War- 
List of the Slain — No Help from the U. S. Troops .... 161 



INDEX. XI 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

PAGE. 

I Decide to Visit the Hostile Indians — Tabby's Message — My 
Ruse to Avoid Being Killed or Driven Away — Tabby's 
Relenting — The Design to Raid Coalville Frustrated ... 169 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

My Discharge by the Government Agent — I Prepare, in Mid- 
Winter, to Again Visit the Indians — Bradley Sessions Ac- 
companies me — Our Terrible Journey and Sufferings — Recep- 
tion at the Agency 177 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

I Visit the Indian Camp — Our Big Talk — Some of Their Griev- 
ances — The Kindness of an Indian in Providing me a Horse. 189 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Another Trip to Uintah Agency — Confidence of the Indians — My 
Return to Salt Lake City — Call on Secretary Delano — G. W. 
Dodge Visits the Indians as a Peace Commissioner — Speech 
of Chief Douglas — Treaty with Grass Valley Indians . . . 195 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Whisky Sold to the Indians — I Forbid the Traffic — Douglas and 
his Band Demand an Order for Fire-Water — They Threaten 
to Kill me — My Trick on them for Threatening me — Mr. 
Dodge Orders the Indians Back to the Reservation — They 
Refuse to go — Trouble Brewing — Peaceable Settlement . . . 203 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

The Killing of an Indian Near Fairview — His Friends Visit me — 

I Advise them to keep the Peace and they do so 211 

CHAPTER XXXni. 

'The Salt Lake City Election in 1874 — Deputy Marshals Attempt 
to Run Things — Mayor Wells' Order — The Mob Dispersed — 
Captain Burt and his Men Make Some Sore Heads . . . . 214 



Xll INDEX. 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

PAGE. 

President Young Requests Brother Brizzee and Myself to Prepare 
for a Mission to Mexico — Mileton G. Trejo Joins the Church 
— His Remarkable Conversion — I Report to President Young 
that I am Ready — One Hundred Pages of the Book of Mor- 
mon Translated into Spanish and Printed 219 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

The Missionaries for Mexico — We are to Explore the Country — 
Our Outfit and Mode of Travel — Our Stubborn Mules — Inci- 
dents of the Journey 233 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Our Explorations — Arrival at Phcenix — We Push Forward on our 
Journey — Camp Among Thieves — A Meeting Held with 
Indians — Its good Results 240 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

We Visit the Governor of Arizona — An Indian Country — My 
Talk with the Natives — The Custom Officer — He Favors our 
Entry into Mexico 249 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

A Priest Warns his Congregation Against Mormons — We Find 
Some Friends — Our Plans for the Season — Letter from Presi- 
dent Young — Threats of some Rowdies — The Peaceful Re- 
sults 256 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 

Justice in Early Days — We Prepare to go Further — Our Letter of 
Introduction — Loss of our Animals — We Trail and Find 
Them 266 

CHAPTER XL. 

The Object of our Mission — Our Arrival at Chihuahua — Our Gen- 
erous Landlord — We Call on the Governor — Interest Aroused 
Concerning us — Interview With Robbers 273 



INDEX. xm 

CHAPTER XLI. 

PARK. 

'We Decide to Visit Guerero — Meeting at Concepcion — We Pre- 
pare to Return Home — The Priest at Temosachic — His Kind- 
ness to us — Testimony of a Stranger 280 

CHAPTER XUI. 

Experience at El Valle — We Travel Through a Dangerous Indian 
Country — Soldiers on the Move — Visit from an "Old 
Timer" 288 

CHAPTER XLHI. 

Narrative of our Visitor's Life — His 'Early Studies and Aspirations 
— His Marriage to a Deceitful Wife — He Flees to California 
— His Wife Assumes Repentance and he Returns to her — 
Further Hypocrisy 294 

CHAPTER XLIV. 

We Meet Leading Brethren in Arizona — Arrival Home — Incorrect 
Reports Concerning me — My Horse "Tex" — Meeting With 
President Young — He Accepts our Labors 300 

CHAPTER XLV. 

A Colonizing Mission to Mexico — I Prefer to be Relieved — My 
Wish Not Granted — The Company Who Volunteered — Our 
Start From St. George — Parting With President Young . . 304 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

We Locate on Salt River — Letter from President Young — We 
Commence Work on our Ditch — Hire Indians to Help us — 
My Associations with the Red Men 309 

CHAPTER XLVII. 

Deceit of my Interpreter — Indians Apply for Baptism — Some 
True-Hearted Natives Receive the Ordinance — Help Given 
on our Ditch by the Pimas and Maricopas — The U. S. Agent 
Forbids my Interfering with the Indians 315 



XIV INDEX. 

CHAPTER XLVIIl. 

PAGE. 

I am Accused of Conniving with the Indians to Steal — My Arrest 
— Investigation and Discharge — The Fate of Witches Among 
the Natives — I Interfere to Prevent their Murder — Captain 
Norval's Threat — His Mistake 325 

CHAPTER XLIX. 

Opposition to the Indians — An Exciting Meeting — A Commis- 
sion Appointed to Investigate Indian Water Claims — Efforts 
to Rob the Natives — Armed Men Begin to Gather — Peaceful 
Settlement 331 

CHAPTER L. 

I Decide to Devote Myself to Personal Interests — Summoned as a 
Witness in Indian Difficulties — My Own Troubles — I Meet 
the Demands of my Brethren Though it Takes my Home . . 337 

CHAPTER LI. 

I Remove to Ton to Basin — Death by Accident of my Wife and 
Child— Return to Salt River— My Official Duties There- 
Trip to Old Mexico 344 

CHAPTER LII. 

Accidental Shooting of my Son-in-law — My Opinion of Early 
Colonization by the Saints — I go on an Exploring Trip — I 
Find the Land Described by President Young — I Endeavor 
to Make a Purchase but Fail 352 

CHAPTER LIII. 

Other Brethren Visit my Proposed Purchase — Their Good Report 
— Death of my Son, Wiley — My Return to Salt Lake City — 
A New Invention 360 

CHAPTER LIV. 

The Apache Indians — Ideas Concerning God — A Statement Con- 
cerning the Jesuits — Treachery of Kerker — Slaughter of the 
Apaches — The Navajoes — Colonel Chavez' Horse Race — 
Loss of Government Horses — War with this Tribe — The 
Yaqui Tribe — The Tarumaries — A Peculiar Custom . . 363 



INDEX. XV 

CHAPTER. LV. 

T 7-. PAGE. 

Letter to the Deseret News—^ Brief Review of Mexican History 
—Characteristics of the People— Land Grants and Purchases 
—Peculiarities of Land Titles— The Climate of Mexico . . 372 



porty Year5 f\n\OT)(^ t\)e Ir^diaps. 



CHAPTER I. 

Cross the Plains with Volunteers to Engage in War with Mexico- 
Attacked by Mounted Comanches— Remain in Mexico about 
Three Years after the War— Indulge in many of the Wild and 
Reckless Ways of the People, but Abstain from Strong Drink and 
the Worst Vices— Acquire a Knowledge of the Spanish Language. 

TN THE year 1847, I crossed the plains with the volun- 
1 teers from St. Louis, Missouri, going out to take 
part in the war with Mexico. At that time the Com- 
anche Indians were a power on the plains. The Battal- 
ion I belonged to was attacked while in camp on the 
Arkansas River. On the opposite side of the river were 
sand hills. Wood was very scarce in the region and on 
arrivmg in camp, it was customary for a number of the 
most active young men to go out in search of fuel, gen- 
erally "buffalo chips." 

On looking across the river there was seen a few 
small piles of what looked like driftwood. This had been 
placed there by the Indians as a decoy ; but no suspicion 
was felt at the time, as we had heretofore seen no Indians, 
neither was there anyone along who understood the In- 
dians' "tricks." 

Some thirty men started in haste for this wood. 
Only one man taking his gun, one other had a small 
pocket pistol. A few of the most active men secured 
the wood piled up, whilst the others remained gathering 



IS FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the scattered sticks and picking berries that grew among 
the sand-hills. Suddenly there charged upon them about 
twenty-five mounted Comanches. Using their long, 
sharp spears they would ride a man down, spear him 
through, catch him by the hair, and scalp him without 
dismounting. They killed and scalped eight men, 
wounding and scalping another that recovered. Al- 
though there was a battalion of infantry and a company 
of cavalry in camp, this was done before help could reach 
the men. The men in camip rushed across the river, 
firing at the Indians, who retreated as soon as they were 
in danger. The cavalry company mounted and pursued 
for some time but could not overtake the Indians. This 
was my first introduction to Indians. 

After this we were more watchful. Many attacks 
were made and men killed in those days in open day- 
light in what might be termed a fair field fight, while 
others were surprised, and sometimes whole parties 
murdered, as was the mail company at Wagon Mound 
in 1849. Some of them were personal friends of mine. 

At that time, in common with white men generally, 
I looked upon all Indians as fit only to be killed. 

After the war was over, I remained in Mexico until 
July, 1850. Of my stay in that country for some three 
years, I will give only a brief sketch and write that which 
has a bearing on my future life and actions, as will be 
given in this work. There are many things that have 
occurred in my experience which might be interesting to 
some but not to the general reader. 

I will say this, and say it truly, I took part in many 
ways in the wild, reckless life that was common in that 
land, so much so that I often felt condemned, and longed 
for something to call me away from where I was, and 
lead me from the evils I was surrounded bv. I had 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 9 

much pride, always believing myself better than many 
others. This caused me to preserve myself from de- 
gradation. There was a feeling continually with me, 
that if I would keep my body pure and healthy, I would 
yet find a condition in life that would be satisfactory to 
me. 

This spirit enabled me to abstain from strong drink 
and other worse vices that I could see were destroying 
the lives of my associates. Notwithstanding this, I found 
enough to practice in the way of gambling, swearing, 
fighting, and other rough conduct to feel heartily con- 
demned in my own conscience. 

While in Mexico I formed a kindly feeling toward 
many of the Mexican people, studied the Spanish lan- 
guage, so as to read and write it and act as interpreter. 

My mind often reverts to those days. I had been left 
an orphan at eleven years of age. I then left all my friends 
and relatives and went out into the world alone, probably 
as willful a boy as ever lived. No one could control me 
by any other means than kindness, and this I did not 
often meet with. The result was, I found myself among 
rough people in a wild country among those who knew 
no law but the knife and pistol. The old Texas Rangers 
and many of the Missouri planters being the leading 
characters, 

I often wonder how I got through, and I can only 
account for it in one way : I did not like this way of liv- 
ing. I felt condemned, and often asked God in all earn- 
estness to help me to see what was right, and how to 
serve Him ; telling Him I wanted to know positively, and 
not be deceived. I felt that the people of this age ought 
to have prophets to guide them, the same as of old, and 
that it was not a "square thing" to leave them without 
anything but the Bible, for that could not be sufficient or 



20 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the people would not dispute so much over it. These 
feelings grew upon me, and I began to be more careful 
of my conduct, and felt a greater desire to leave the 
country. 



CHAPTER II. 



Learn of the "Mormons" — Leave with a Company bound for Salt 
Lake Valley with Eight Thousand Sheep— My First "Big Scare" 
— Surrounded and Threatened by Indians Many Times on the 
Road — Surrounded by Five Hundred well-armed Warriors De- 
manding the Death of a Man from our Camp, as the Chiefs son 
had Died — Meet with an Accident which nearly Resulted in my 
Death. 

IN THE summer of 1850, quite a large company fitted 
up at Santa Fe, New Mexico, to go to California 
by the old Spanish trail, leading to Salt Lake ; thence by 
the northern route to Upper California. I had heard 
some strange stories about the Mormons, such as were 
common at that time. I heard of the Mormon Battalion 
and Pioneer move to Great Salt Lake, a country then 
only known as the "Great Desert of America," that the 
Mormons had moved into the desert away from every- 
one, etc. My sympathy was drawn toward them, for I 
had often felt as though I wanted to find something dif- 
ferent from anything yet seen. So when I heard of this 
company being made up to go through the Salt Lake 
country, I determined to make the trip with them. 

At that time the Ute nation was very powerful, 
possessing the country from near the settlements of New 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 2 1 

Mexico clear to Utah Valley. They were known as a 
proud, haughty people, demanding tribute from all who 
passed through their country, even in times of peace. 
The party fitting up were taking through some eight 
thousand head of sheep. The old mountaineers prophe- 
sied that we would never get through the Ute country 
with so much to tempt the Indians. 

However the owners concluded to risk the venture, 
as mutton was very high at the mines in California. 

We left the settlements of New Mexico at Abiquin, 
the trail soon entering the wild mountain country, which 
was at that time only known to a few venturesome traders, 
and to Mexicans. Very few white men had ever been 
through the country. At the time of our trip the Utes 
were supposed to be at peace ; but peace in those days 
meant that if they could rob without killing you, all well ; 
but if necessary to do a little killing without scalping they 
considered themselves quite friendly. Scalping means 
hating. Often, when remonstrating with Indians for kill- 
ing people, they would say they did not scalp them. On 
enquiring what this meant, I finally learned that the 
Indians believed that in the spirit world friends recog- 
nized each other by the hair, and when they were scalped 
did not know one another. This accounts for the grreat 
risk they will run to remove those killed in battle to 
prevent their falling into the hands of the enemy. 

Nothing exciting occurred for several days after leav- 
ing the settlements. 

Our first meeting with Indians was on the Rio Piedras, 
a day's travel beyond the crossing of the Rio San Juan. 
Here I got my first scare. 

The river bottom was spotted with cottonwood trees 
and willow groves. On arriving in camp, a small party 
of us unsaddled and started to the river to take a bath. 



2 2 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

passing through several yards of willows before getting 
to the river, While enjoying ourselves bathing, we heard 
a volley of rifle shots from the direction of camp. The 
shots continued to rattle for some time ; then a stray shot 
occasionally finishing off just as a batde with Indians 
naturally would. We were out of the water and dressed 
in short order, fully believing that our camp had been 
attacked and probably all killed. We rushed for the 
brush to hide. I got separated from the rest, hid myself 
and laid quiet reflecting upon my situation. My only 
chance for life seemed to be to keep hid until night, then 
try and get on the trail and travel back to the settlements, 
over one hundred miles distant. This I fully expected 
to try and hoped to accomplish. 

Finally I gained courage enough to creep to the 
edge of the willows toward camp to see if I could dis- 
cover what had become of the camp. In and around 
where we had unsaddled, I saw a great lot of savage 
looking Indians on horseback; some were still, others 
moving about. I dodged down now fully convinced that 
all our company was killed. I lay for a few moments in 
terrible fear. When I looked out again, taking a careful 
survey of camp I discerned one of our company hanging 
a camp-kettle over a fire. Soon I saw some others 
engaged in camp work. I now concluded that the Indians 
had spared a few and put them to cooking, so I decided 
to surrender as a prisoner. When I approached near 
camp I saw most of the company attending to their own 
affairs as usual. 

I concluded to say nothing about my scare and 
walked in quite unconcernedly; asked what they had 
been firing at, when I was told that just as the Indians 
came into camp a band of deer had run by. Both Indians 
and whites had been firing at, and had killed several deer. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 23 

The Indians were perfectly friendly, and all hands were 
making- ready to enjoy a feast of fat venison. I kept 
silent ; no one but myself knew how I suffered during 
my first "big scare." 

I never questioned my companions about our mutual 
fright neither did they ever make any reference to the 
affair, why I do not know unless they, like myself, were 
afraid of being laughed at. 

We were surrounded and threatened by the Indians 
many times on the road ; but through the influence of 
our guide and interpreter, we were allowed to pass along 
on easy terms. We had for guide Thomas Chacon, a 
Mexican Indian, the same who will be remembered by 
many of the Mormon Battalion, as he traveled in com- 
pany with them as assistant guide, and returned and 
wintered at the old fort in Salt Lake in 1847-48. 

Once at the bend of the Dolores river our chances 
for life seemed very slim. We were surrounded by over 
five hundred warriors, well armed. We numbered about 
fifty men, mostly Americans. The chief had sent a dep- 
utation to our camp on the Mancos river, the day before, 
stating that his son had died, and that either an Amer- 
ican or Mexican would be demanded from our camp 
for a sacrifice, and if not given up peaceably, war would 
be opened upon us, and all would be killed. This de- 
mand was made by the old Elk Mountain chief Our 
interpreter, who had lived many years among these 
Indians, felt quite uneasy, telling us of the power of this 
chief and his tribe. He did not advise us to give up a 
man, but probably would not have objected, as he knew 
we coidd not spare hmt, he being the only one who knew 
the trail. Captain Angley, who had charge of this com- 
pany, looked upon the threat as an insult, and told the 
Indians to say to their chief that he had no men to vol- 



24 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

untarily give up, but plenty to tight; if he wanted any 
to kill he would have to fight for them. 

We were a half day's march from the great chief's 
camp, and I will admit that I was frightened, for I was 
much under the influence of the old ofuide, being- con- 
versant with his language. I was in the habit of riding 
along with him and listening to his talk about the Indians; 
he often told me how he succeeded in making peace with 
them. 

Previous to this time we had had several "close 
calls," but Old Thomas seemed to always have some 
way to talk the Indians into peace. This time he 
appeared uneasy and fearful. On arriving at the Big 
Bend of the Dolores, we took the best position possible 
for defence, where there was some fallen timber. Soon 
the Indians commenced crossing the river above us on 
horseback and fully prepared for battle. There were 
about fifty of them, all well armed and mounted. They 
took position some two hundred yards from camp in a 
line facing us, and there stood. I was keen to com- 
mence firing upon them, thinking if we got in the first 
shot we would be more likely to conquer and several of 
the company felt the same ; but when we tried to urge 
this upon the captain and Old Thomas — for nothing was 
done without the o-uide's consent when Indians were in 
the question — the old man smiled and said, "Wait, 
friend, there ain't enough yet to shoot at ; you might miss 
'em." By this time we had learned that the old guide's 
wisdom and policy had saved us, when if a shot had 
been fired we would doubtless have been destroyed. 

It was not lonpf until we understood his meanino-; 
we saw others coming in tens and twenties and doing as 
the first had done till they formed a half-circle around us. 
We were near the bank of the river, our rear being 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 25 

somewhat protected by the bank and width of the 
stream. (In those days nothing but old fashioned Ken- 
tucky rifles were in use.) Others followed till they were 
several files deep. There were not less than five hun- 
dred, and all had their arms ready in a threatening atti- 
tude. After approaching to within some fifty yards of 
camp, where we had got behind logs and piled up our 
packs in the best way possible for defense. The chief, 
with a few others, rode a little forward and in a loud 
voice made known his wants, showing us his warriors 
with arms ready, demanding that we at once should sub- 
mit. This was interpreted to the captain by the guide. 
The captain and most of the company understood Span- 
ish. I thought surely our day had come, and so did 
manv others, but all felt thev would rather die fiehtine 
than to cowardly submit to such an arrogant and unrea- 
sonable demand. 

The captain requested the chief to approach nearer, 
saying that he did not wish any trouble and desired to 
pass through the country in peace, and was willing to 
respect all his rights. At this the chief approached and 
finally, by much persuasion, he got off his horse, followed 
by a few others, the main body keeping their places in 
stolid silence. The captain carefully passed the word so 
that it went through camp, that if shooting had to be 
done, he would "open the ball." He did not expect 
them to attack us in our present position, but if peace 
could not be made he intended to shoot the chief down. 
It was about two o'clock when this commenced. The par- 
ley continued until near sundown before peace was decided 
upon, but it was finally concluded after agreeing to let 
the chief have some beads, paints, tobacco, etc., articles 
we had for the purpose of making treaties. In those 
days, before the white men taught them to lie and 



2 6 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

betray, the word of an Indian was sacred. Not so 
now. 

The moment the captain spoke telHng us all was 
right, there was a general hand-shaking, and what time 
was left before night was spent in trading and no uneasi- 
ness was felt by any of the company, for all had perfect 
confidence in the word of the Indians ; neither were we 
deceived. 

During the parley, when the Indians found they 
could not obtain a man, the next thing they wanted was 
flour. They were told we had none to spare, but would 
give them such presents as have already been mentioned. 
They persisted in wanting flour. We were getting short 
and so could not spare any. While the debate was 
going on an Indian went and got his blanket full of good 
dried meat, rode up near the captain, who was sitting 
down, and threw the meat on to him, saying, "You poor, 
hungry dog, if you have nothing for us we can give yo7i 
something." The captain took it coolly and thanked 
him for it. When they found they could get nothing 
more they accepted the presents offered. 

Some may ask, "What of all this? There was no 
one killed ; nothinp- of a blood and thunder character to 
admire." I will say to such: Just stop reading this book, 
for it is not of the blood and thunder style, such are 
written by authors who have never seen what they write 
about. I am simply telling that which I have seen, 
known of and taken part in. I cannot help whether it 
pleases or not. I can only tell it as it occurred, or appeared 
to me at the time ; neither do I make any allowance for jK 
lack of memory. Anything that was not impressed suf- 
ficiently upon my mind at the time of its occurrence so 
as to remember the same, I consider not worth relating. 

I have had some close calls in my life ; but those 



\ 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 27 

just related occupied my attention about as closely for a 
short time as anything that ever occurred. 

A few days after this, just before reaching- Grand 
river^ we came very near opening fire on another party 
of Indians. About half of the company went ahead 
daily as a front guard, and just as we were emerging 
from a cedar grove the guide cried out: "Now we have 
to fight, sure ; there comes a war party full drive for 
fight." Sure enough. There they came, some five or 
six hundred yards away, out of a ravine on to a rise of 
ground some three hundred yards distant. We dodged 
back into the cedars, every man taking his tree. The 
Indians cautiously approached to within one hundred 
yards, there being a few scattering cedars in their direc- 
tion. The guide took them for Navajoes ; he was afraid 
of them, but friendly with the Utes. As the Indians 
were fully in earnest and seeking to get an advantage, 
we were about to commence firing to try and pick some 
of them off or keep them back until the rest of our com- 
pany could come up. Just at this critical moment one of 
our men said, "If there is one who will follow me I will 
go out and make friendly signs. May be they are 
friends." I felt afraid, but being a boy I wanted to 
appear brave, so I told him I would go ; we went out to 
an opening with our guns ready for use. As soon as the 
Indians saw us they called out "Friends?" and came 
toward us making friendly signs. 

We told them if they were friends to stop until 
Thomas could come. The old fellow was so sure they 
were hostile Navajoes that he had got as far away as 
convenient, but seeing they had not fired on us he picked 
up courage and came to where we stood facing the 
Indians with our guns aimed at them. Mine was cocked, 
and I can well remember placing my finger on the trigger 



2 8 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

several times with dead aim at the one I supposed to be 
the chief. As soon as Old Thomas showed himself there 
was a big laugh all around at the mistake, they having 
mistaken us for Navajoes the same as we did them. 
They were on the war path hunting Navajoes who had 
just made a heavy raid upon them. Soon all was well, 
as these Indians were Utes and friendly with the guide, 
he having lived with this same band several years. These 
were the same Indians who afterwards broke up the 
Grand Valley or Elk Mountain settlement. During the 
excitement, after the Indians were recognized, an acci- 
dental shot was fired, wounding a man by the name of 
Tattersall severely in the leg. This came near starting 
a fight, as many thought it came from the Indians. I am 
satisfied that much blood has been shed, and many cruel 
wars brought on by some little act that might have been 
avoided. Here are two cases within a few days that 
seemed certain fight, and to fight meant certain death ; 
for in those days the Indians were ten to one of us on 
the ground, and plenty more to come. 

I now come to the place where my whole feelings 
changed toward the Indians, and as the accident that I 
am about to mention seemingly had an effect on my future 
life, I will beg leave to write freely. From this time dates 
my friendship for the red man, which many think so 
strange. Until this time I had felt about the same as my 
associates did toward the natives, possibly I was not so 
bitter as many. There seems to be something providen- 
tial in my experience so far in never having had to fight 
with them. I had never been required to shed their 
blood, and I now made up my mind I never would, if it 
could possibly be avoided. 

About the middle of August, 1850, we were camped 
on Green river, not far from where the Denver & Rio 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 29 

Grand Railway now crosses it. I shot myself acciden- 
tally ; the wound was one of the most dangerous possible, 
not to prove fatal. When I found where the ball had 
entered my clothing, I took out the other pistol from the 
holster with the intention of "finishing the job." The 
ball had struck the waist button of my pants as I was 
standing by the side of my mule, I was placing the 
pistol in the holster, after saddling up, when the hammer 
caught on the edge of the holster, pulling it back slightly, 
when it slipped and went off The ball ranged downward, 
entering the groin and thigh, passing through some four- 
teen inches of flesh. Some good spirit told me to hold 
on, that I would live. Almost every one in the company 
expressed the belief that I would die. 

We were about to cross the river, which was up to 
its highest mark. We had to cross on rafts made of half 
decayed cottonwood logs which made it very dangerous. 
I suffered terribly during the day, once having the lock- 
jaw. I could hear remarks being made that I was dying. 
When I rallied enough to speak, the first use I made of 
my tongue was to give all a good cursing, telling them I 
would live longer than any such a set who were so 
willing to give me up. I felt at the time that I would try 
and live just for spite, for I fully realized I was looked 
upon as an incumbrance. They could not see how they 
were to take care of me, as we were traveling with pack 
animals, I was left most of the day entirely alone, all 
hands being occupied in rafting over the provisions and 
baggage. I lay in the shade of a cottonwood tree, think- 
ing that my companions wanted me to die, so as to get 
rid of bothering with me. I was some distance from 
them, and every half-hour I would give a yell just to let 
them know that I was not dead. Before night I was 
placed on a raft and floated over to camp. There had 



30 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

been much delay in crossing, and it was found that at 
this rate it would take three days to get over. This gave 
some hope that I would have time to die decently, and 
the company would have no further trouble with me only 
to care for me while I remained. Old Thomas was kind 
to me and felt as though I might live if I had a little 
attention. 

There was a camp of Indians of Tabby's band not 
far from us. My old friend, the guide, went and told the 
Indians about me, saying I was his boy, an expression 
that means a great deal among the Indians, meaning 
that I was the same as a son to him in friendship. The 
Indians came, both men and women, and I can never 
forget their expression of sympathy, or their looks of 
kindness. They offered to take me and try to cure me. 
This seemed to stir up the feelings of some of my com- 
panions, and they began to discuss the possibility of 
taking me along. Finally, a few of the kindest hearted 
determined to try it; so a rig was gotten up, and Old 
Thomas advised me to endeavor to get to the Mormon 
settlements, telling me about their goodness, and that 
if I could reach them, they would care for me. I felt 
almost disappointed not to go with the Indians, for my 
heart was melted toward them, and I felt as though 
I could always be their friend and trust them, and I can 
truly say that this feeling has ever remained with me. I 
felt to be guided by the old man, for his judgment was 
generally good, and I knew him to be a true friend. His 
description of the Mormons seemed strange to me, 
and I told him they were a bad people, who had been 
driven out from the States because they were thieves and 
murderers, and that for their bad conduct they were 
banished from decent people. His reply astonished me. 
He asked, "How can you say that? There is not one 



FORTY YP:ARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 3 1 

word true. I traveled with the Mormon soldiers from 
Santa Fe to Cailfornia ; they never stole anything from 
the settlements like the other soldiers did. The Mor- 
mons are honest and have no bad habits like other people. 
I came back with some of them to Salt Lake and remained 
there last winter. I traded with the Indians and Mor- 
mons, and lived with them. The Mormons have no 
harlots or bad people among them, and all those stories 
are lies; why do you speak so about them?" The old 
fellow seemed terribly offended at my words. I felt there 
was something wrong. I told him I knew nothing about 
the Mormons, that I had only told him what others said. 
He replied, "Then wait and see for yourself; they are 
the best people you ever saw." This caused me to re- 
flect and wonder why such stories were told of the Mor- 
mons, for I not only had confidence in the old guide's 
truthfulness, but I believed he had been with the people 
enough to know them. 

A frame was made and placed upon the back of a 
good stout mule, the foundation being a Mexican Ap- 
parejo. I had to sit entirely above the mule, as the 
wound would not allow to sit in a saddle. This made 
the load top-heavy. The trail from Green river down 
Spanish Fork canyon, was quite rough and steep in 
many places. Guy ropes were rigged, and three men 
took care of me, and I must say that after taking 
the labor in hand to bring me in, all hands became inter- 
ested and I was treated with great kindness. 

I suffered a great deal during the fifteen days I thus 
journeyed, but I never lost courage. Our drives were 
short ; sometimes being two days in a camp engaged in 
cutting roads through the brush for the sheep to pass. 
This gave me a chance to rest. I attended to my wound 
myself, as I could not bear anyone else to touch It; nei- 



f 



32 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

ther would I take any one's advice about dressinpf it. 1 
felt like being my own doctor. I have always believed 
that if I had been in a good hospital, I would have been 
"done for," as the wound was terrible. I starved myself 
almost to death — an idea obtained from two men's ex- 
perience in southern Arizona. These two men, Green 
Marshall and Robert Ward, left Santa Fe with a party 
going to California by the Southern Trail. Close by 
where Silver City now is, the party was attacked, as sup- 
posed, by Apache Indians ; all were left for dead. The 
surprise occurred early in the morning. About noon 
Marshall and Ward recovered consciousness. They were 
stripped and both wounded in several places and almost 
perishing for water, they being in a dry camp. They 
started for water and after going a short distance they 
separated, each in time finding water, but they never 
met until reaching settlements. 

According to the account given by each of them, 
on arriving at the Mexican settlements, they were out 
some twelve days with scarcely anything to eat, each one 
supposing the other dead ; and it was several days before 
they heard of each other, having come into settlements 
that were some distance apart. The wounds of each 
had seemingly dried up and healed for the want of some- 
thing to feed on, 

I was well acquainted with both men. one being a 
relative. I took much interest in their case, as it was one 
of the worst on record. I felt like trying as much as 
possible the same regime, and believe to this day, in case 
of severe wounds, that the system should be reduced by 
abstinence to the lowest possible living condition. 
Nature so directs many of the lower animal creation. 
I have known some domestic animals, as well as 
wild ones, that on being dangerously wounded would hide 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 33 

Up for days without food or drink and come out well in 
time. 

Finally on the 6th of September, 1850, we came 
in sight of a settlement, then a fort on the Provo river. 
This surprised us considerably for we had not expected 
to meet anyone before reaching Salt Lake City. 

I shall never forget the peculiar feelings that came 
over me when we arrived at the fort. The little 
party with me had become separated from the main 
company while coming down Spanish Fork Canyon, 
and we were considerably behind when we saw signs 
of settlements. We felt somewhat uneasy for fear "the 
bad Mormons" would take advantage of us and rob us, 
as we had some money. When the company of fifty 
were all together we felt as though we could stand the 
Mormons off, but the four of us counting myself, I 
wounded and weak, feared we might be taken in. I had 
my pistols by me and told the boys I would do my best, 
if molested. When we got to the fort instead of trouble 
we found the people with about the same kindly look of 
the eye and expression of sympathy as was manifested by 
the Indians on Green river. There are many now Hying 
in Provo who remember the circumstance, and how I 
looked, a mere skeleton sitting on the top of a mule. 
The Indians also remember me to this day from these 
circumstances, and call me " Chacon's boy." I now 
felt conquered as far as Mormon goodness was con- 
cerned for many offered me help if needed. 

I was at first tempted to accept their kind offers, but 
a spirit of pride came over me. It seemed humiliating to 
receive a favor under any circumstances, so I went into 
camp with the rest. I was now out of danger ; my 
wound having done well, but the position in which I had 
to ride had set the muscles so that crawling on hands 



34 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

and knees was my only means of moving about ; still I had 
not lost my spirits. I had started to California to get 
rich and did not want to fail. 

The Mormons often visited our camp, selling us 
butter, vegetables, and such supplies as they had to 
spare. Owing to the conflicting stories I had heard 
about them, I watched them very closely. Some of our 
company were Missouri mobocrats, who told hard stories 
about the Mormons. These they related to me as though 
they were their own personal experiences with them. 
Some of these men I had known for years and looked 
upon them as men of truth and honor. How then could 
I help believing their stories ? And yet, how could I 
believe people to be such monsters of iniquity as the 
Mormons must have been if these stories were true? 
When looking at their friendly eyes and hearing their 
voices of sympathy, I could see nothing that indicated 
depravity, but on the contrary, all seemed industrious, 
kind, honest and peaceable, ever ready to do us a favor 
or give any wanted information frankly, without any show 
of craftiness whatever. To this day it is a mystery to 
me how anyone can call the Mormon people crafty and 
dishonest. That individuals among us may be, is too 
true ; but as a people we have a right to be judged 
collectively, let each person answer for himself I was 
sorely perplexed, but each day induced a more friendly 
feeling toward the Mormons. As yet I had never heard 
a word of their doctrine, or history, not even having 
heard of Joseph Smith's martyrdom. In fact, I knew 
nothing about them. 

One of our company, who boasted of his cruel ex- 
ploits in Missouri, went up to the fort and under the 
guise of friendship procured a book of Doctrine and 
Covenants from a Sister Higbee, to read and make 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 35 

sport of. There were a number listening and ridi- 
culing the book. I was some distance away, lying 
alone in the shade. I thought I might enjoy the fun 
with the rest and crawled up nearer. When I 

got within hearing distance something was being 
read about God revealing Himself, telling certain 
ones what to do. This had a peculiar effect on 
my mind. My oft-repeated prayer asking for this 
very thing came to my mind. 

I had heard but very little, of their reading, for just 
as I came within hearing distance some one took the 
book from the mobocrat and read the account of Joseph 
and Hyrum's martyrdom. On hearing this I believe I 
felt just as the Saints did when they first heard of the 
murder of the prophets at Carthage. The feeling that 
came upon me at that time was that they were men of 
God and were murdered by wicked men just as it was 
there recorded. At once the desire came over me to 
get away from those who were exulting over their death, 
and deriding the revelations that I thought might be true. 
So I determined to stop and see who the Mormons were. 
I asked the first teamster that passed to take me to the 
fort, about two miles distant, as I wished to see if I could 
find some one to take care of me. 

After being helped on the wagon, the owner, Thomas 
Ross, asked me a few questions then remarked, "You 
had better remain in Utah, my son, and you will soon be 
a Mormon." 

This seemed strange to me, for according to my 
idea he might as well have said, "You will be a China- 
man." I asked how that could possibly be? 

He replied, " By obedience to the gospel and bap- 
tism." 

I asked if the Mormons had a religion. 



36 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

He said, "Yes, the same that Christ taught ; we 
beUeve in the New Testament." 

I replied, "That is what I beheve ; but I beHeve it 
as it reads." 

"Well," said he, " that is what we think ; I guess 
you'll be a Mormon yet." 

This was something new to me and I was continually 
asking myself: How can I be a Mormon? On arriving 
at the fort, I went to Bishop Isaac Higbee's house where 
I was kindly received, his wife agreeing to care for me 
on reasonable terms. She is now living in Salt Lake 
City and has ever been a friend to me. I went back to 
camp and bade good-bye to my old friends and associates, 
determined that I would stay and see for myself, and if 
Mormonism was what they said it was, I would go no 
further for all the gold in California. Since I was ten 
years old I had believed there was something before me 
worth living for and that God would eventually answer 
my prayers and let me know how to serve Him. I often 
wonder why I am not more faithful, and if I will ever 
learn to do as I should. Much of my life seems to have 
been governed by circumstances over which I have had 
but little control. That is, I have been impelled by 
influences that urged me on to certain labors, especially 
among the Indians, which I have felt compelled to 
answer. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 2)7 



CHAPTER III. 

My Scrutiny of the Mormons — Employment as an Indian Trader — 
Acquaintance with "Winter Mormons" — A Proposition of Theft 
— Loomas Threatens my Life — My Resolve to Kill him — He 
Finds his Death at Other Hands. 

AFTER settling myself with the Bishop's family, I 
soon got so that I could hobble around a little. 
Everyone was kind and treated me with great confidence. 
I listened to the elders preaching and soon concluded 
they were honest and knew it, or were willful liars and 
deceivers. I was determined, if possible, not to be 
fooled, therefore I commenced to watch very closely. I 
soon found that the people took an interest in the Indians, 
and although they had been at war and the Bishop's son 
had been killed by them, there was no general feeling of 
bitterness. The Indians were around the fort more or 
less, and the people were desirous of friendship. 

After I had been there a few weeks recruiting, 
Messrs. Patrick and Glenn came to Provo ; they were 
traders on their way south to barter with the Indians and 
whites. They knew nothing about trading with the 
Indians, something I had learned considerable about from 
Old Thomas, who had traded with them during our trip. 
I had also dealt with them while in New Mexico. This 
firm offered me employment for the winter, to go to San- 
pete valley, then the head quarters for trading with the 
Ute Indians. This suited me, for I wished to become 
better acquainted with the Indians and gain their friend- 
ship, also to learn their language. Some of them could 
speak more or less Spanish, but not enough to converse 
satisfactorily. While in Manti, during the winter, I 



38 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

boarded with Father Isaac Morley. During the winter I 
made the acquaintance of Dimick B. Huntington. He 
told me about the 'Book of Mormon, its relationship to 
the Indians, etc. It seemed natural to me to believe it. 
I cannot remember ever questioning in my mind the 
truthfulness of the Book of Mormon, or that Joseph 
Smith was a prophet. The question was : Are the 
Mormons sincere, and can I be one? I heard a ereat 
many hard remarks about the Missourians, and being 
one myself, I felt to resent the wholesale accusations 
made against them. 

About that time a great many "dead beats" and 
"winter Mormons" joined the Church, emigrants who 
stopped over simply for convenience. Quite a number 
came to Manti, led by one Loomas. They all joined the 
Church, They tried to induce me to be baptized when 
they were. I gave them a good cursing for being miser- 
able hypocrites, at which they only laughed, saying they 
would have the advantage of me among the girls, at least. 
Sometime near spring this gang "arranged to make a 
general raid upon the settlements, and steal all the horses 
upon the range from Draperville going south through 
Utah valley. In those days numerous herds of horses 
ran loose, as the range was good. The gang of outlaws 
had confederates in Salt Lake City where some of them 
robbed a jeweler's store. They sent for me one night 
and laid their plans before me. They proposed that I 
would be their guide and meet them at the head of 
Spanish Fork Canyon, conduct them through to New 
Mexico and have one-fourth of all the horses. I declined 
the offer, telling them it was a good speculation, assign- 
ing as my reason for not going that I had not sufficiently 
recovered from my wounds to risk the trip. This they 
seemed to believe, as I was yet somewhat lame. They 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 39 

made me promise not to betray them, and I soon satis- 
fied them on that point. 

I realized my awkward situation, but was determined 
to warn the people, thus putting them on their guard. 
Accordingly on going to Provo, I informed the Bishop 
of their plans ; he warned the different settlements and 
without any fuss the people were put on their guard. 
These men were closely watched until spring, when they 
all left for Lower California, most of them going about 
the time of the move to San Bernardino. In a fit of 
anger a friend of Loomas told me I would get killed 
some day, that Loomas was on my track. 

It is true I had in a measure betrayed him and his 
companions, still I had felt it my duty to do as I had 
done ; and to prevent myself being killed I resolved to 
kill him on sight. So intent was I on this, that I came 
near shooting another party, that I mistook for Loomas. 
At this time I was camped at Spanish Fork. As I was 
returning from a hunt, I saw a person sitting with his 
back toward me, that in every way resembled Loomas 
in point of size and peculiarity of dress. Loomas was 
expected to visit us. I approached with my gun ready, 
greatly tempted to shoot without speaking, as he was 
also armed, but thinking this cowardly I spoke in order 
to draw his attention when, on his turning round, another 
face presented itself. 

As it turned out, no one knew of my intentions but 
myself. It makes me shudder even now when I think of 
my intentions and feelings at that time. I never saw any 
of the gang afterwards, but read an account of Loomas 
and others being lynched for robbery in California. 

My feelings at this time were very conflicting. I 
became fully convinced of the truth of Mormonism, and 
that it was my duty to obey, but I tried to excuse myself 



40 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

in many ways, I said nothing to anyone, but kept up a 
"terrible thinking." Being a Missourian it seemed, from 
the remarks made even in pubHc, that salvation could 
never reach me. I remembered that my father always 
opposed mobocracy, so much so that he was called by 
some of our neighbors a Mormon. I was too proud to 
mention this to anyone ; I knew I was honest and was 
not to blame for being- born in Missouri. 



CHAPTER IV. 

My Baptism — Walker, the "Napoleon of the Desert" — Raids in 
Lower California — He Tricks the Mexicans — Extinction of the 
Tribe. 

DURING the winter I made several trips to Salt Lake 
City in company with Patrick, one of the firm in 
whose employ I was. The winter was very cold, we were 
glad to get under shelter, no matter how poor it was. 
At that time there were few settlements from Salt Lake 
City to Manti. The first was at Willow Creek, Ebenezer 
Brown's farm, then Provo. The first house in American 
Fork was built in mid-winter, 1850-51, by Matt Caldwell. 
A bitter cold night brought four of us to this humble 
abode, made of unhewn cottonwood logs, where we were 
kindly greeted and housed for the night. Beyond Provo 
A. J. Stewart erected the first cabin at Peteteneet creek, 
which place is now known as Payson. From there on 
there were no setdements until Manti was reached. 

About this time, mid-winter, I commenced to con- 
sider whether it would not be best for me to go on to 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 4 1 

California, make a lot of money, then return and join 
the Latter-day Saints. Arguing that they would have 
more confidence in me then than if I should join now. 
As I knew that "winter Mormons " were looked upon with 
suspicion, my mind was much occupied in trying to deter- 
mine what was best. After considering well the preju- 
dices I would have to meet, I finally spoke to Father 
Morley, who baptized me January 27th, 185 1. There 
was over a foot of ice on the water at the time. 

When I spoke to Brother Morley about baptizing 
me, he was just starting out after a load of wood with 
his ax under his arm. He replied, "I am ready; here is 
my ax to cut the ice. I have been expecting this for 
some time." I wondered why he expected it, as I had 
said nothing about my intentions. 

After baptism I felt more at ease, although I knew 
many doubted my sincerity. This made no difference as 
long as I knew I was sincere. I made quite an acquaint- 
ance with the Indians during the winter. Walker and 
portions of his band came around occasionally to trade. 
They were a fine race of people. Walker's life and 
exploits with his band would fill a volume ; he was some- 
times called the "Napoleon of the desert," being a great 
strategist, often out-generaling those he had to meet in 
war or whom he designed to plunder. He often made 
raids into lower California, robbing the people and bring- 
ing away large herds of their best horses, always laying 
his plans with great skill so as to fiot lose his men. 

One of these trips made by him in 1852, I think, 
shows his ability. With about twenty-five of his most 
venturesome braves he went down. As usual, the 
Mexicans were expecting them and their best horses 
were corralled nightly, their picked saddle horses, valued 
so highly by every Mexican gentleman, were kept in 



42 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Stables under guard. Walker and party succeeded in 
cutting an opening in the rear of the corral, turning out 
the stock and getting away with them. This time the 
Mexicans were determined to follow them into the 
desert, make a good killing and recover their stock. 
They had not expected such a bold move as cutting into 
the corral, but as soon as it was discovered the Mexicans 
started in hot pursuit. Walker pushed on with all speed, 
passing a spring where he calculated the Mexicans would 
make a short halt. Here he left fifteen of his men afoot 
secreted near the spring. Soon the Mexicans arrived, 
having ridden hard for some distance. As Walker 
expected, they were soon unsaddled, their horses tied 
out to grass and all hands asleep, expecting to take an 
hour's rest and then go on. The Indians waited till all 
were settled, then quietly loosened the horses, each one 
mounted, some takinof the lead while others drove the 
loose animals. After reaching a safe distance from gun- 
shot they gave a loud whoop and started to run. 1 have 
seen them in mimicry go through the whole performance, 
showing how the Mexicans looked when they realized 
the situation. 

The Indians always claimed that there was nothing 
hostile in this, as they killed no one. At the present 
time I do not know of one representative of this once 
powerful band. Walker could meet and out-general his 
Indian foes and outwit the Mexicans ; in fact, hold his 
own with almost anyone whom he met ; but neither he 
nor his band could stand fine flour and good living. This 
finally, more than anything else, conquered them. I 
sometimes wonder if the Latter-day Saints have done 
their duty toward thess Indians, professing, as we do, that 
they are of the seed of Israel. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 43 



CHAPTER V. 

Patrick and Glenn fail — Patrick a Rascal — He Robs Enoch Reece. 

T REMAINED in Manti until April. 1851, when I, still 
1 in the employ of Patrick and Glenn, came down to 
Spanish Fork and helped to open the first farm on that 
stream ; it was known as the Reece farm. Here we had 
many Utes about us. I often traded with them and 
they were always friendly remarking that I had a differ- 
ent expression in my eyes, a more kindly look than the 
people in general had for them. The fact is, I felt from 
the depths of my heart sincere friendship for them, and 
no doubt manifested it in my looks. My employers had 
failed in business, having no capital to commence with, 
and turned over their property to the Reece Brothers of 
Salt Lake City. 

Patrick proved to be a rascal. When I called on 
him for a settlement he denied the most he was owing 
me. He was then in Provo, in charge of several thou- 
sand dollars worth of stock belonging to Enoch Reece, 
who was sending him out to meet his train of merchan- 
dise coming in. He was to meet it at Green river. I 
was determined to make him pay me before he went on. 
Finally, he offered to settle by arbitration, naming a 
person. 

I felt safe with this proposal and asked him if he 
would abide the decision if I would. He answered yes. 
I felt sure of the money, for I had great confidence in the 
person chosen. He seemed a just and good man and 
in my simplicity I supposed he would be able to judge 
correctly in the case. I was careful not to make any 
demand excepting what I knew to be perfectly just. 



44 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Mr. Patrick denied in toto my account, and the arbitra- 
tor decided that I was attempting to wrong Mr. Patrick. 
This was a "stumper" for me, but I said I would stand 
it, and inasmuch as I had to pay for the privilege, I 
intended to tell all hands what I thought of them. I 
then told the arbitrator that he had believed a lie and 
condemned the truth, that some day he would know it, 
and that Mr. Patrick would get away with Brother 
Reece's property, for he had proven himself a thief. 
Enoch Reece was present and resented what I said, 
telling me to stop talking, but I made my litde speech 
all the same. 

About six weeks afterwards I met Brother Reece in 
Provo and the first words he said to me were : "Well, 
Brother Jones, what do you think has occurred?" I re- 
plied, " Patrick has got away with your stock." " Yes," 
said he, "he has sold the whole of it and 'sloped' for 
Oregon." I told him I was glad of it, for he might have 
listened to me. I also learned afterwards what had 
blinded the arbitrator. He was owing Mr. Patrick some 
five hundred dollars, and the latter had told him he could 
wait six months for all except what was owing Jones ; 
so all that was decided in my favor he had to look up. 
Consequently it was easy to understand why Patrick did 
not owe me much!!! I had not belonged to the Church 
long, but if any one had hinted to me that my faith was 
shaken in Mormonism by this unjust decision, I should 
have resented it as an insult. To me it was simply a 
human weakness which Mormonism had nothing to do 
with. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 45, 



CHAPTER VI. 

My visit to Salt Lake City — Introduction to Brigham Young — Ordained 
a Seventy — Judge Brochus' Speech. 



M 



Y HEALTH became entirely restored. After com- 
ing to Provo I worked wherever there was a 
demand for help, and after harvest was over I concluded 
to go to Salt Lake City to have a rest and play the gen- 
tleman for awhile. This did not last long. I arrived 
one Saturday, spent Sunday in the city and on Monday 
morning started for a stroll through town, met an ac- 
quaintance, Lyman Woods from Provo, and stood talking 
to him in the street, when we were approached by a man 
who enquired of my friend, if he knew of anyone he 
could get to help harvest twenty acres of late wheat. 
He seemed anxious, saying he could find no one, and 
that his wheat was going to waste. I told him I would 
help him. He looked at me a moment, then said he 
wanted a man who could follow him, and rake and bind 
what he cut. I replied that I could do it. Still looking 
at me he commenced laughing and said, "Well, you will 
have to change your clothing anyway." My friend then 
introduced me to Mr. Edmund Ellsworth, President 
Young's son-in-law, and told him I was a good worker. 
Brother Ellsworth told me to get ready and come on. I 
soon changed to buckskin pants and hickory shirt and 
returned. He remarked, "You will do now." I had 
never till this time thought dress made any difference in 
a man's looks in regard to work. We finished up the 
wheat and returned to town. On Saturday after supper. 
Brother Ellsworth said, "We will now go and see Brother 
Brigham, who lives opposite, in the white house." I 



46 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

asked him to wait until I changed my clothes. This he 
would not allow, but insisted I should go as I was, add- 
ing that I^rother Brigham did not judge a man by his 
dress. I went and can say I was completely won by 
President Young's manner. He asked me a great many 
questions, and I was satisfied that he did not doubt my 
sincerity. He gave me a note to Brother Joseph Young, 
directing him to ordain me a Seventy, saying that he 
wanted me to preach the gospel wherever I had an 
opportunity, especially to the people speaking the Span- 
ish language. I went and was ordained September 8th, 
1 85 1, by Joseph Young. 

I remained in the city some time boarding with 
Brother Ellsworth. I was present at the meeting where 
Judge Brochus delivered his famous speech, in which he 
applied to the women of Utah for a block for the Wash- 
ington monument, telling them that before they contrib- 
uted to so glorious a work they must become virtuous, 
and teach their daughters to become so. I sat and list- 
ened, looking at Brother Brigham who sat perfectly still 
with his mouth twisted a little to one side. Beginning to 
lose my respect for him and Mormons generally, I spoke 
to a man sitting next to me, Brother Everett, telling him 
I would not allow such talk, if I had a wife or mother 
there ; that I would kick Brochus out of the stand. 
Brother Everett, being more patient, told me to wait. 
When Brother Brigham arose and answered Brochus, I 
understood why nothing had been said to interfere with 
his speech. Brochus was given full liberty to "empty 
himself" Then he got his dose, which so frightened him 
that he and his companions left for the States in a few 
days. No one threatened him or his associates, but he 
was simply told what he was and who the people were 
that listened to his abuse. This did him up entirely. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 47 



CHAPTER VII. 

The City Santa Fe — Traditions Concerning it — The Early Settlers— 
My Desires to Travel — The Slave Trade. 

[RETURNED to Provo after the October conference. 
Soon after my return a large party of Mexican traders 
from New Mexico arrived in Utah and camped near by. 
They came in on their usual trading business, the main 
object being to buy Indian children for slaves. 

That the reader may more fully understand the sit- 
uation, I will give a little of the history and customs of 
New Mexico. Santa Fe is one of the oldest cities in the 
United States. The correct history is not perfectly 
known, but the one told by the natives, and generally 
accepted, is that soon after the conquest of Mexico by 
Cortez, an expedition went out to explore the northern 
country. Nothing was heard from them, and all trace 
was lost, until a number of years afterwards, when 
another party went north. On arriving at Santa Fe they 
found a people among whom many of the younger ones 
spoke the Spanish language. They found, after much 
trouble and enquiry, that these were children of the 
former explorers, who, on arriving in that country, had 
found rich mines of gold and silver. They concluded to 
keep silent and work these mines for themselves. They 
also found the natives peaceable and in every way well 
disposed toward them. These natives lived in towns 
and cultivated the soil. The Spaniards took wives from 
among the natives ; and all went well, until the Spaniards 
had accumulated many millions of dollars, when they 
began to tire of their friends and families, and longed 
for the more congenial society of the people they had 



48 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

left, believing that with their great wealth they would be 
received with honor, consequently they determined to 
abandon all their new made friends and return to Old 
Mexico. The natives remonstrated, for they now looked 
upon them as a part of their tribe, inasmuch as they had 
given them wives and homes, and had assisted and pro- 
tected them in every way. The Spaniards had made 
them believe that they were directed by the Great Spirit 
to come amone them and be united with them. So when 
they proposed leaving, the natives looked upon them as 
deceivers and forbade their departure. The Spaniards 
heeded not their warnings and felt no apprehensions, 
for the natives were not a warlike people. So, with their 
treasure, they started south, but were attacked and all 
killed. Tradition says that their treasure is buried in a 
plain near a salt lake, south of Santa Fe. That there is 
more or less truth in all this, can not be doubted, for 
history tells us that the second party found descendants 
of these former explorers in Santa Fe where they had 
built quite a village and worked mines. In fact, much 
evidence was found to corroborate the statement of the 
natives, although no records were found, and not one of 
the original Spaniards was living. The second party 
remained and reported themselves to the government of 
Mexico. Others came and strengthened the colony ; 
the mines were worked, yielding immense wealth ; the 
Catholic Church was established among the natives, the 
Spaniards taking Indian women for wives ; the natives 
became converted and adopted Spanish civilization, mixed 
with their own traditions ; a new class of people, com- 
monly called Spanish Mexicans, was the result. A few 
of the natives retained their ancient customs, remaininor 
apart and never mixing with others. Many of these can 
still be found living in towns and villages along the Rio 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 49 

Grande. They are known as Pueblos, and are much 
more honest and moral than the mixed race. 

New Mexico was almost an unknown country to 
the people of the United States until the last half cen- 
tury. Many of the pioneer traders to that land were 
from Howard County, Missouri^ where I was born, and 
I remember when a child hearing numbers of them on 
their return recount their exploits and strange expe- 
riences. I felt as if I could not wait to be a man before 
going to see these strange countries and peoples. Well 
do I remember when studying geography at school and 
seeing "unexplored region" marked on the map, feeling 
a contempt for the author and thinking if I were a man I 
would go and see what there was in that land and not 
mark it unexplored. 

These New Mexicans were a venturesome people. 
They penetrated through to California ; trails were opened 
that were a marvel of pioneering. They were doubtless 
assisted by the natives. The Jesuits were leaders in most 
of these moves. There is hardly a tribe of Indians in 
the Rocky Mountains but what has a tradition of the 
priests having been among them. Sometimes these 
priests gained quite an influence with the wild tribes. At 
one time the Uintahs were their friends, but a break 
occurred and the priests were killed. Thus we find that 
the people of New Mexico at the time I am writing of 
them, in 1851, were making annual trips, commencing 
with a few goods, trading on their way with either Nav- 
ajoes or Utes (generally with the Navajoes) for horses, 
which they sold very cheap, always retaining their best 
ones. These used-up horses were brought through and 
traded to the poorer Indians for children. The horses were 
often used for food. This trading was continued into 
Lower California, where the children bought on the 
3 



50 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

down trip would be traded to the Mexican-Californians 
for other horses, goods or cash. Many times a small 
outfit on the start would return with large herds of 
California stock. 

All children bought on the return trip would be 
taken back to New Mexico and then sold, boys fetching 
on an average $ioo, girls from $150 to $200. The girls 
were in demand to bring up for house servants, having 
the reputation of making better servants than any 
others. This slave trade gave rise to the cruel wars 
between the native tribes of this country, from Salt Lake 
down to the tribes in southern Utah. Walker and his 
band raided on the weak tribes, taking their children 
prisoners and selling them to the Mexicans. Many of 
the lower classes, inhabiting the southern deserts, would 
sell their own children for a horse and kill and eat the 
horse. The Mexicans were as fully established and 
systematic in this trade as ever were the slavers on the 
seas and to them it was a very lucrative business. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 5 1 



CHAPTER. MIL 

Governor Brighani Young Checks the Slave Trade — The Prosecution 
of Offenders — A Noted Trial — A Cruel Argument to Induce 
Mormons to Buy Indian Children. 

AT THIS time Brigham Young was governor of Utah 
and had the oversight of Indian affairs. Some Httle 
business in the slave trade had been done on the trip the 
summer before by our old guide, who was a regular 
trader. Governor Young asked me something about 
this business, telling me to look out. and if any of these 
traders came in, to let him know, as the laws of the 
United States, which then extended over this Territory, 
prohibited this business, and that it would be his duty to 
put a stop to the same. He hoped to do this by advis- 
ing these traders in regard to the present conditions. 
When this party of traders spoken of arrived, Governor 
Young was notified and came to Provo. The leaders of 
this company came to see the governor, I acting as 
interpreter. Mr. Young had the law read and explained 
to them, showing them that from this on they were under 
obligations to observe the laws of the United States 
instead of Mexico ; that the treaty of Guadalupe de 
Hidalgo, had changed the conditions, and that from this 
on they were under the control of the United States. He 
further showed that it was a cruel practice to enslave 
human beings, and explained that the results of such a 
business caused war and bloodshed among the Indian 
tribes. 

The Mexicans listened with respect, admitting that 
the traffic would have to cease. It was plainly shown to 
them that it was a cruel business which could not be 



52 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

tolerated any longer ; but as it had been an old established 
practice, they were not so much to blame for following 
the traffic heretofore. Now it was expected that this 
business would be discontinued. 

All seemed satisfied and pledged their words that 
they would return to their homes without trading for chil- 
dren. Most of them kept their promise, but one small 
party, under Pedro Lion, violated their obligations and 
were arrested and brought before the United States 
court, Judge Snow presiding. 

This was quite a noted case. I, was employed as 
interpreter. George A. Smith defended the'prisoners, 
and Colonel Blair prosecuted with great wisdom and tact, 
he knowing all about the Mexican character, having 
been in the Texan war. A great deal of prejudice and 
bitter feelinof was manifested toward the Mexicans. 
Governor Young seeing this, used all his influence that 
they might have a fair and impartial trial, and the law be 
vindicated in a spirit of justice and not in the spirit of 
persecution. The defence made by the Mexicans was 
that the Indians had stolen a lot of horses from them and 
that they had followed and overtaken them. On coming 
to their camp they found the Indians had killed and eaten 
the horses. The only remuneration they could get was 
to take some children which the Indians oftered in pay- 
ment, saying they did not mean to break their promise. 
This defence had some weight, whether true or not. 
Still they were found guilty and fined. The trial lasted 
several days ; the fines were afterwards remitted, and 
the Mexicans allowed to return home. They had been 
delayed some time, and made nothing on their trip. No 
doubt they felt sour, but considering the law, they were 
dealt leniently with. This broke up the Indian slave 
trade. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 53 

Stopping this slave business helped to sour some of 
Walker's band. They were in the habit of raiding on 
the Pahutes and low tribes, taking their children pris- 
oners and selling them. Next year when they came up 
and camped on the Provo bench, they had some Indian 
children for sale. They offered them to the Mormons 
who declined buying. Arapine, Walker's brother, 

became enraged saying that the Mormons had stopped 
the Mexicans from buying these children ; that they had 
no right to do so, unless they bought them themselves. 
Several of us were present when he took one of these 
children by the heels and dashed its brains out on the 
hard ground, after which he threw the body towards us, 
telling us we had no hearts, or we would have bought 
it and saved its life. This was a strange argument, but 
it was the argument of an enraged savage. I never 
heard of any successful attempts to buy children after- 
wards by the Mexicans. If done at all it was secretly. 



CHAPTER IX. 



My Marriage — Peaceful Life Among the Savages — Dr. Bowman Seeks 
Trouble — He is Killed by the Indians — The "Walker War" — 
Its Cause — A Thrilling Situation. 

ON THE 29th of January, 1852, Miss Harriet Emily 
Colton was united to me in marriage. All I will 
say at present is, that her life and labors are as much a 
part of mine as is possible for a wife's to be. She was 
my heart's choice from first sight, and so continued till 
the day of her death. We lived on a farm quite a dis- 



54 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

tance from the settlement for some time after our mar- 
riage. My wife's father, Philander Colton, went to Cali- 
fornia the spring we were married, leaving me in charge 
of his farm and affairs. The farm was near the Indian 
camping ground ; hundreds of them were often around 
us. Sometimes they were more or less saucy, but we 
treated them kindly. My wife seemed to have the same 
spirit as myself in regard to the Indians, feeling friendly 
towards them and wishing to see them taught and helped 
out of their degraded condition. 

Nothing occurred in my experience during the re- 
mainder of the year worth recording. All of the Indians 
around were friendly toward us, but frequently spoke of 
being dissatisfied with the treatment received from some 
others. Many will say, and with some truthfulness, that 
Indians visit their revenge upon whites indiscriminately. 
Yet if one treats them so as to get their real friendship, 
they are not apt to harm him. 

I went as interpreter for President Young in the 
spring of 1853, to Sanpete county, where some disturb- 
ance was threatened by Mexicans under the leadership 
of a certain Dr. Bowman from New Mexico who seemed 
inclined to make himself a name by committing some 
violent act in defiance of law. There seemed to be a 
determination on his part and those with him to revive 
the slave trade. He threatened anyone that might inter- 
fere with him, saying he could bring all the Indians in 
the mountains to help him. I was acquainted with this 
man while in New Mexico. I met him while on a trip 
to Sanpete valley a few days before I went with President 
Young's party. The moment Bowman saw me he began 
to curse me for being a Mormon, saying he had power 
at his back to use all the Mormons up. I felt some 
little friendship for him as is natural for me to feel for 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 55 

anyone I have formerly known, and advised him to act 
more careful, or he would get Into trouble. I tried to 
reason with him, but to no purpose, he went on down to 
Utah valley, and there acted in an insulting and threaten- 
ing manner. Bowman's Mexicans were encamped on 
the west side of the Sanpete valley. It was deemed 
prudent to bring them in and keep an eye on them, until 
it could be decided what their intentions were, for at this 
time it was seen that a growing spirit of war was upon 
the Indians, and almost anything would stir them up. 

Several little fusses of a private nature had lately 
occurred. 

At this time many of the settlers, contrary to the 
counsel of President Young, had settled on farms and 
were much exposed. This had a tendency to make the 
Indians aggressive. Many times the settlers were sorely 
annoyed by the Indians' horses getting into the fields. 
When remonstrated with they would ask, "Whose lands 
are these you are on." The continual advice of Presi- 
dent Young was to build in towns, fence their lands and 
be kind to the Indians ; that it was cheaper to feed than 
to fight them, etc. Some heeded this counsel, while 
many did not. 

I was one of a party of four or five who went out 
and brought in the Mexicans. They were a litde sus- 
picious, asking a great many questions about Bowman, 
where he was, etc. But I finally persuaded them to go 
with us. We had no authority to arrest them, neither 
was it the intention to do so, if it could be avoided. In 
the meantime Bowman got into some trouble with the 
Indians by deceiving them in some of their promised 
trades, and he was ambushed and killed by some of them. 
Owing to his manner and threats, it was rumored the 
Mormons had killed him. I was actively engaged as 



56 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

interpreter and was continually around during this time. 
I never had the least suspicion or proof that Bowman 
was killed by any Mormon agency, and I believe I would 
have heard something of it, if such had been the case. 
I know in those days it was no uncommon thing for a 
man to be killed whether a Mormon or not by the 
Indians, either for revenge or plunder. The Mexicans 
soon left in peace. 

In the summer of 1853, about harvest time, the war 
broke out. The immediate cause of the Indian war was 
the striking of an Indian with a gun by a white man at 
Springville. This Indian was whipping his squaw, when 
the party interfered to stop him. The Indian drew his 
eun to shoot, it was wrenched from him. The man 
usine the eun as a club, broke both stock and Indian's 
head. I believe the Indian died from the effects of the 
blow ; he was one of Walker's band, and the latter at 
once painted for war. 

The same day A. J. Stewart and I were returning 
from Payson. When about a mile from there some 
twenty-five warriors painted black, came from a ravine, 
approaching us in flank with guns and bows ready. 
Mr. Stewart remarked, "We are in for it; that means 
war." We had no time to turn and run as they were 
within one hundred yards of us. I knew I had never 
wronged them, but had always been a friend, and I 
believed if we went straight along they would not hurt 
us. Brother Stewart agreed with me. We never halted 
or gave the road, but drove along as though nothing was 
in the way. 

As we went they parted and allowed us the road, 
never speaking or making any sign of recognition. This 
same party went on up to the Payson mill and in less 
than an hour commenced killing our people. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 57 

This was the commencement of what is known as 
the Walker War. It caused a general moving in of those 
who had settled out on farms, making towns and villaores 
spring up like magic. I remember President Young re- 
marking in public that the people seemed readier to obey 
Brother Walker's invitation to live together in towns, 
than they did his counsel. Brother Brigham always gave 
Walker great credit for helping to build up Utah. There 
was plenty to do as soon as the war commenced. An 
attempt was made to follow and chastise the Indians, 
but nothing that resulted in much good was ever done 
by fighting them. The counsel was for all to move in, 
gather the stock together, and in every way possible 
guard against attacks or surprises. There was a general 
move in this direction ; cattle were gathered and herded 
under strong guards. Guards were also placed at the 
different trails leading into the valley. This had a much 
better effect than following the Indians, getting shot at 
and having to retreat in good order. 

There was quite a band of Provo Indians who took 
no part in the fight; they were camped on the bench 
near the river bottom. I had not yet moved into town ; 
the Indians were around me daily and I believed them to 
be friendly. An order was issued by some one in Provo 
to have them taken prisoners and brought in. Accordingly 
a company of militia was called out for the purpose. 
Happening along just as they were starting on the ex- 
pedition, I was asked to go and help take the Indians, 
but declined, and protested against the move, well know- 
ing that they would not be taken, as they had done noth- 
ing to justify any harsh measures against them. My 
remonstrance was in vain, the Indians had to be taken, 
and I was ordered to go as interpreter. So we marched 
over in good militia style, every man keeping step with 



58 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

himself. I felt much amused at our turnout going to 
war. The tlower of our army was then out after Walker. 
As we neared the camp of Indians I asked permission to 
ofo ahead and tell them what was wanted. I was on 
horseback and unarmed ; the Indians were up at once 
and ready for fight. They said that taking them prison- 
ers meant to kill them, and they would not go. The 
company numbering some twenty-fiYe men — about the 
same number as the Indians — had now come up and 
stood about fifty yards off. facing the camp. I went and 
told the captain w^hat the Indians said. He replied, 
"Then we have got to take them by force." At the 
same time ordering his company to load their guns. I 
now became frightened, for I knew if they commenced 
loading, the Indians having their guns ready, would fire 
the minute they saw the whites making such a movement; 
but as long as they did not know that the guns were not 
loaded we were safe. I asked the captain to hold a 
minute and let me ask a few questions. He agreed. 

" How many of you have loads in your guns?" I 
asked. 

No one had. Several spoke and said they had noth- 
ing- to load with, while some of the ofuns were out of 
repair, I never before or since saw anything so ridicu- 
lous. Some of the members of the company are still 
living in Provo, and will remember the incident. I asked 
the captain what he thought best to do ; he said he would 
take my advice under the circumstances. I told him I 
would say to the Indians that it was all right; that they 
were friends; and we did not think it right to take them 
but would go back. 

This made them suspicious. They moved off up 
Provo canyon and committed various petty thefts from 
time to time, annoying the people for several months. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 59 



CHAPTER X. 

My Interview With Brother George A. Smith — My Ill-natured Remark 
— He Wins me by Kindness — His Noble Character — Peace With 
the Indians. 



W 



HEN the troubles began Brother George A. Smith, 
who was presiding in Utah county was in Salt Lake 
City. There was much confusion in the county. All the 
cattle belonging to Provo, twelve hundred head, were 
got together on the lake bottom. Barney Ward and I 
were placed as guard over them, with orders not to let 
them get away. We stayed with them until we were 
about worn out. No one would come to our relief till 
Brother Smith came to give directions. Oh the third 
day we heard he had arrived. I went in early to see him. 
I had not slept for three nights and had been in the 
saddle most of the time, consequently I did not feel very 
good-natured. As I was going up to Brother Smith's 
house I met three of the principal brethren on the street. 
They asked where I was going. I told them to see 
Brother Smith. They replied that he was not up and I 
could not see him. I answered, 'T will go and see." 
Sure enough they were right and somewhat sarcastically 
said, "You will learn some day to not be in such a 
hurry." I was very angry and made an ill-natured 
remark. 

After going and getting my breakfast I went back 
to G. A. Smith's house. He was sitting by the door in 
company with the men I had met before. 

Brother Smith shook hands with me saying, "I 
understand you called me a big lazy lout. What do you 
mean by such talk ? Did you say it ? " I replied "Yes sir. 



6o FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

I have been up with Brother Ward three nights herding 
cattle ; he is with the cattle now, we are worn out and 
cannot stand it any longer; I thought when you only 
rode from Salt Lake City in a carriage, and have slept 
all night, you could just as well get up and attend to 
business as for us to be up three nights. That is why I 
said it." 

Brother Smith turned to one of these men, saying, 
"Go get some men and relieve Brother Barney immedi- 
ately. Bro. Jones go home and go to sleep ; when you 
wake up you will feel better." I felt ashamed for Bro. 
Smith manifested no anger. 

When I awoke in the afternoon I went to see Bro. 
Smith intending to ask his pardon. On seeing me he 
took me by the hand, laughing heartily, asking me if I 
felt any better, and talking in a very pleasant manner, 
giving me no chance to apologize. Many years after- 
wards he spoke of it, and laughed about it as a good 
joke. I relate this to show the nobility of his character, 
being above small prejudice. I have met others who 
ought to be as good as Brother Smith, who would never 
have forgiven me if I had made such a remark about 
them. 

How long the war continued is a question. Active 
hostilities were kept up more or less according to oppor- 
tunities during the summer of '53. When the Indians 
had a good chance they would steal or kill. Some were 
more or less peaceable when it suited them. I never 
went out to fight as I made no pretensions whatever of 
being an Indian fighter. I did my portion of military duty. 
I assisted in various ways in helping to protect ourselves 
against the natives, but I always made it a rule to culti- 
vate a friendly feeling whenever opportunity presented; 
so much so that the Indians always recognized me as a 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 6 1 

friend to their race. I had learned some little about 
military affairs while in Mexico. I assisted in organizing 
and drilling the militia from time to time. I also acted 
as adjutant under Col. P. W. Conover as early as '51. 
afterwards filled the same position under Col. Pace in 
'53. I did not like the office and resigned, but was in- 
duced to accept the office again for the purpose of mak- 
ing out returns to the government for services rendered 
by some of the Utah militia. These returns were 
accepted, the men paid, and land warrants issued. I 
was assisted by L. J. Nuttall and G. W. Hickman as 
clerks. After this Brother Nuttall was appointed in my 
place and continued to act under Col. Pace to my knowl- 
edge, as late as the Echo Canyon War. 

President Young advised the people to wall in their 
towns. This puzzled the Indians. We told them it was 
our intention to shut them out and have no more to do 
with them. This they did not like for there was no great 
length of time, but what some of the different bands were 
on friendly terms with the settlers. Walker finally said 
if we would quit building walls, they would quit fighting. 
But the good peace was broken, and there was always 
some of the whites holding grudges against the Indians. 
Still we called it peace. The local troubles are matters 
of general history. I aim to deal more with that which 
is not written. 

I always considered the natives entitled to a hearing 
as well as the whites. Both were often in the wrongr. 
The white men should be patient and just with the Indians 
and not demand of them in their untutored condition 
the same responsibility they would of the more intelligent 
class. Further along in this history we will see the 
Indians' defence. 



62 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XI. 

President Young calls for Volunteers to meet the Hand-cart Company 
— I Join the Party — Names of the Company — One party of 
Emigrants found in a Starving Condition. 

T ATTENDED the October conference of 1856. When 
1 conference was opened President Young arose and 
said: "There area number of our people on the plains 
who have started to come with hand-carts ; they will 
need help and I want twenty teams to be ready by 
morninpr with two men to each team to pfo out and meet 
them. If the teams are not voluntarily furnished, there 
are plenty of good ones in the street and I shall call 
upon Brother J. C. Little, the marshal, to furnish them. 
Now we will adjourn this conference until to-morrow," 
Brother Young was in earnest ; he seemed moved by a 
spirit that would admit of no delay. 

A few days before this a number of elders had 
arrived from the old country reporting that the hand-cart 
people were on the road, but they did not know how far 
they had advanced. In those days there was no tele- 
graph, and mails from the east only reached Utah 
monthly, they being many times delayed by high water, 
Indians or other causes. 

Brother Young called upon every one present to 
lend a hand in fitting up these teams. As I was going 
out with the crowd. Brother Wells spoke to me saying: 
"You are a good hand for the trip ; get ready." Soon 
after Bishop Hunter said the same thing to me. Also 
Brother Grant met me and said : 'T want you on this 
trip." I began to think it time to decide, so I answered, 
"all right." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 6 



O 



I had a saddle horse. We were instructed to get 
everything we could ready and rendezvous between the 
Big and Little Mountains, a short day's drive out from 
Salt Lake. Next day teams and volunteer men were 
ready. A better outfit and one more adapted to the 
work before us I do not think could have possibly been 
selected if a week had been spent in fitting up. Besides 
the waggons and teams, several men went horseback. 
We had good teams and provisions in great abundance. 
But best of all, those o:oinor were alive to the work and 
were of the best material possible for the occasion. 

As soon as all were together we organized and 
moved on. George D. Grant was selected captain, with 
Robert Burton and William Kimball as assistants ; Cyrus 
Wheelock, chaplain ; Charles Decker, guide. I was 
given the important position of chief cook for the head 
mess. I was quite proud of my ofiice, for it made me 
the most sought after and popular man in the camp. The 
rest of the company was made up of the following per- 
sons: Joseph A. Young, Chauncey Webb, H. H. Cluff. D. 
P. Kimball, George W. Grant, Ed. Peck, Joel Parrish, 
Henry Goldsbrough, Thomas Alexander, Benjamin 
Hampton, Thomas Ricks, Abe Garr. Charles Grey, Al 
Huntington, ''Handsome Cupid," Stephen Taylor, Wil- 
liam K. Broomhead, Ira Nebeker, Redick Allred, Amos 
Fairbanks and Tom Bankhead, a colored man. These 
are all the names that I remember, if there were any 
more I have been unable to find them. 

The weather soon became cold and stormy. We 
traveled hard, never taking time to stop for dinner. On 
getting into camp all were hungry and willing to help. 
No doubt many of the boys remember the hearty suppers 
eaten on this expedition. There was some expectation 
of meeting the first train, Brother Willie's, on or about 



64 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Green river. We began to feel great anxiety about the 
emigrants as the weather was now cold and stormy, and 
we, strong men with good outfits, found the nights 
severe. What must be the condition of those we were 
to meet. Many old men and women, little children, 
mothers with nursing babes, crossing the plains pulling 
hand-carts. Our hearts began to ache when we reached 
Green river and yet no word of them. Here an express 
was sent on ahead with a light wagon to meet and cheer 
the people up. Cyrus Wheelock and Stephen Taylor 
went with this express. 

At the South Pass, we encountered a severe snow- 
storm. After crossing the divide we turned down into a 
sheltered place on the Sweetwater. While in camp and 
durino- the snow-storm two men were seen on horseback 
going west. They were hailed. On reaching us they proved 
to be Brothers Willie and J. B. Elder. They reported 
their company in a starving condition at their camp then 
east of Rocky Ridge and said our express had gone on 
to meet the other companies still in the rear. We 
started immediately through the storm to reach Brother 
Willie's camp. On arriving we found them in a con- 
dition that would stir the feelings of the hardest heart. 
They were in a poor place, the storm having caught them 
where fuel was scarce. They were out of provisions 
and really freezing and starving to death. The morning 
after our arrival nine were buried in one grave. We did 
all we could to relieve them. The boys struck out on 
horseback and dragged up a lot of wood ; provisions were 
distributed and all went to work to cheer the sufferers. 
Soon there was an improvement in camp, but many poor, 
faithful people had gone too far — had passed beyond the 
power to recruit. Our help came too late for some and 
many died after our arrival. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 65 

William Kimball with a few men and wagons turned 
back, taking the oversight of this company to help them 
in. Capt. Grant left a wagon load of flour near the Pass 
with Redick Allred to guard it. There were several 
hundred people with Brother Willie. They had a few 
teams, but most of them had become too weak to be of 
much service. When we left Salt Lake it was under- 
stood that other teams would follow until all the help 
needed would be on the road. 

The greater portion of our company now continued 
on towards Devil's Gate, traveling through snow all the 
way. When we arrived at Devil's Gate we found our 
express there awaiting us. No tidings as yet were re- 
ceived of the other companies. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Myself and two Companions sent to Search for Missing Companies — 
We find Them — Our Cool Reception at One Camp — Apathy 
Manifested — Terrible Sufferings. 

HAVING seen the sufferings of Brother Willie's 
company, we more fully realized the danger the 
others were in. The Elders who had just returned from 
England having many dear friends with these companies, 
suffered great anxiety, some of them feeling more or less 
the responsibility resting upon them for allowing these 
people to start so late in the season across the plains. 
At first we were at a loss what to do for we did not 
expect to have to go further than Devil's Gate. We 
decided to make camp and send on an express to find 



66 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

where the people were and not to return until they were 
found. 

Joseph A. Young, Abe Garr and I were selected. 
(Some histories give other names, but I was there my- 
self and am not mistaken). With picked saddle horses 
and a pack mule we started out. 

The first night we camped, our horses followed a 
band of buffaloes several miles ; it was near noon the 
next day when we returned with them. We determined 
to get even with them so rode at full gallop wherever the 
the road would permit. After riding about twelve miles 
we saw a white man's shoe track in the road. Bro. 
Young called out, "Here they are." We put our animals 
to their utmost speed and soon came in sight of the camp 
at Red Bluff. This was Brother Edward Martin's hand- 
cart company and Ben Horgett's wagon company. 
There was still another wagon company down near the 
Platte crossing. 

This company was in almost as bad a condition as 
the first one. They had nearly given up hope. Their 
provisions were about exhausted and many of them worn 
out and sick. When we rode in, there was a general 
rush to shake hands. I took no part in the ceremony. 
Many declared we were angels from heaven. I told 
them I thought we were better than angels for this occa- 
sion, as we were good strong men come to help them 
into the valley, and that our company, and wagons 
loaded with provisions, were not far away. I thought this 
the best consolation under the circumstances. Brother 
Young told the people to gather "up" and move on 
at once as the only salvation was to travel a little every 
day. This was right and no doubt saved many lives for 
we, among so many, (some twelve hundred) could do 
'jut little, and there was danger of starvation before help 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 67 

could arrive unless the people made some head-way 
toward the valley. 

After talking to and encouraging the people, they 
agreed to start on the next morning. We then started 
full gallop for John Hunt's camp fifteen miles further. 
On arriving no one noticed us or appeared to care who 
we were. Their tents were pitched in good shape, wood 
was plentiful, and no one seemed concerned. Joseph A. 
Young became offended, not expecting such a cool re- 
ception and remarked, "Well it appears we are not 
needed here." So we went down into the bottom and 
made camp for ourselves. After a while some one 
sauntered down our way, thinking probably we were 
mountaineers. These recognized Brother Young and 
made a rush for camp, giving the word ; soon we were 
literally carried in and a special tent was pitched for our 
use. Everything was done to make "amends " for the 
previous neglect. I never could see where the amends 
came in, for no one happened to know us when we first 
arrived, and strangers were often passing, this being 
near where several camps of old traders were located. 

About the time we were settled in our tent, Captain 
Hunt and Gilbert Van Schoonhoven, his assistant, arrived 
from the Platte bridge, also Captain Ben Horgett. They 
were rejoiced to meet us. Here I first met "Gib Spen- 
cer" and formed a friendly acquaintance with him which 
continues to this day. 

These people were just on the eve of suffering, but 
as yet had not. Quite a number of their cattle had died 
during the snow storm which had now been on them for 
nine days. 

Next morning Brother Young and others went to 
Platte bridge, leaving Brother Garr and I to get the 
company started according to agreement made the even- 



68 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

ing before. There was a spirit of apathy among the 
people, instead of going for their teams at once, several 
began to quarrel about who should go. This made us 
feel like leaving them to take care of themselves. We 
saddled up to do so. The clouds were gathering thickly 
for storm, and just as we were about to start it com- 
menced snowing very hard. The heavens were obscured 
by clouds, excepting a small place about the shape of 
the gable end of a house. This opening was in the direc- 
tion of the valley and the sun seemed to shine through 
with great brightness. We mounted our mules ; Brother 
Garr, pointing to the bright spot in the heavens, said, 
"Do you see that hole? You had better all get out of 
here before that closes up, for it is your opening to the 
valley. We are going." The people, I believe, took 
this for a warning and soon started for their cattle. 

Next morning they moved on. Brother Garr and I 
went back to where E. Martin's camp had been. They 
had rolled out and Captain Horgetts wagon company 
were just starting. 

We continued on, overtaking the hand-cart company 
ascending a long muddy hill. A condition of distress 
here met my eyes that I never saw before or since. The 
train was strung out for three or four miles. There were 
old men pulling and tugging their carts, sometimes 
loaded with a sick wife or children — women pulling along 
sick husbands — little children six to eight years old strug- 
gling through the mud and snow. As night came on the 
mud would freeze on their clothes and feet. There were 
two of us and hundreds needing help. What could we 
do? We gathered on to some of the most helpless with 
our riatas tied to the carts, and helped as many as we 
could into camp on Avenue hill. 

This was a bitter, cold night and we had no 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 69 

fuel except very small sage brush. Several died that 
nipfht. 

Next morning, Brother Young having come up, we 
three started for our camp near Devil's Gate. All were 
rejoiced to get the news that we had found the emigrants. 
The following morning most of the company moved 
down, meeting the hand-cart company at Greasewood 
creek. Such assistance as we could give was rendered 
to all until they finally arrived at Devil's Gate fort about 
the I St of November. There were some twelve hun- 
dred in all, about one-half with hand-carts and the other 
half with teams. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Short Rations — Wagons Unloaded of Their Freight and Loaded 
With Emigrants — Myself and Company Left to Guard the 
goods — One Sister's Discouragement. 

THE winter storms had now set in, in all their severity. 
The provisions we took amounted to almost nothing 
among so many people, many of them now on very 
short rations, some almost starving. Many were dying 
daily from exposure and want of food. We were at a 
loss to know why others had not come on to our assist- 
ance. 

The company was composed of average emigrants: 
old, middle-aged and young ; women and children. The 
men seemed to be failing and dying faster than the 
women and children. 

The hand-cart company was moved over to a cove in 
the mountains for shelter and fuel ; a distance of two 



•JO FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

miles from the fort. The wagons were banked near 
the fort. It became impossible to travel further 
without reconstruction or help. We did all we possible- 
could to help and cheer the people. Some writers have 
endeavored to make individual heroes of some of our 
company. I have no remembrance of any one shirking 
his duty. Each and everyone did all they possibly could 
and justice would give to each his due credit. 

All the people who could, crowded into the houses 
of the fort out of the cold and storm. One crowd cut 
away the walls of the house they were in for fuel, until 
half of the roof fell in ; fortunately they were all on the 
protected side and no one was hurt. 

Many suggestions were offered as to what should be 
done, some efforts being made to cache the imperishable 
goods and go on with the rest. Accordingly pits were 
dug, boxes opened and the hardware, etc., put in one, 
while clothing, etc., were put in another. 

Often these boxes belonged to different persons. 
An attempt was made by Brother Cantwell, to keep an 
account of these changes. 

This caching soon proved to be a failure for the pits 
would fill up with drifting snow as fast as the dirt was 
thrown out, so no caches were made. The goods were 
never replaced. 

Each evening the Elders would meet in council. I 
remember hearing Charles Decker remark that he had 
crossed the plains over fifty times (carrying the mail) and 
this was the darkest hour he had ever seen. Cattle and 
horses were dying every day. What to do was all that 
could be talked about. Five or six days had passed and 
nothing determined upon. 

Steve Taylor, Al. Huntington and I were together 
when the question, "Why doesn't Captain Grant leave 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. J I 

all the goods here with some one to watch them, and 
move on?" was asked. We agreed to make this pro- 
posal to him. It was near the time appointed for the 
meeting. As soon as we were together, Capt. Grant 
asked if anyone had thought of a plan. We presented 
ours. Capt. Grant replied, "I have thought of this, but 
there are no provisions to leave and it would be asking 
too much of anyone to stay here and starve for the sake 
of these goods ; besides, where is there a man who 
would stay if called upon." I answered, "Any of us 
would." I had no idea I would be selected, as it was 
acknowledged I was the best cook in camp and Capt. 
Grant had often spoken as though he could not spare 
me. 

That a proper understanding may be had, I will say 
that these goods were the luggage of a season's emi- 
gration that these two wagon trains had contracted to 
freight, and it was being taken through as well as the 
luggage of the people present. Leaving these goods 
meant to abandon all that many poor families had upon 
earth. So it was different from common merchandise. 

There was a move made at once to adopt this sug- 
gestion. Accordingly, next morning store rooms in the 
fort were cleared and some two hundred waeons run in 
and unloaded. No one was allowed to keep out any- 
thing but a change of clothing, some bedding and light 
cooking utensils. . Hauling provisions was not a weighty 
question. 

This unloading occupied three days. The hand- 
cart people were notified to abandon most of their carts. 
Teams were hitched up and the sick and feeble loaded 
in with such light weight as was allowed. All became 
common property. 

When everything was ready Brother Burton said to 



72 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

me, "Now Brother Jones we want you to pick two men 
from the valley to stay with you. We have notified 
Captains Hunt and Horgett to detail seventeen men 
from their companies to stay with you. We will move 
on in the morning. Get your company together and 
such provisions as you can find in the hands of those 
who may have anything to spare. You know ours is 
about out. Will you do it?" I said, "Yes." "Well 
take your choice, from our company. You are 
acquainted with the boys and whoever you want will 
stay." I had a great mind to tell him I wanted Captains 
Grant and Burton. 

There was not money enough on earth to have 
hired me to stay. I had left home for only a few days 
and was not prepared to remain so long away ; but I 
remembered my assertion that any of us would stay if 
called upon. I could not back out, so I selected Thomas 
Alexander and Ben Hampton. I am satisfied that two 
more faithful men to stand under all hardships could not 
have been found. 

That night we were called together and organized 
as a branch. Dan W. Jones, Thomas Alexander and 
Ben Hampton were chosen to preside, with J. Laty as 
clerk. The rest of the company was composed of the 
following names : John Cooper, John Hardcastle, John 
Shorton, John Chapel, John Galbraith, John Ellis, John 
Whitaker. William Handy, William Laty, Edwin Sum- 
mers, Rossiter Jenkins, Elisha Manning, Henry Jakeman 
George Watt, George Watts and 

Captain Grant asked about our provisions. I told 
him they were scant, but as many were suffering and 
some dying, all we asked was an equal chance with the 
rest. He told us there would be a lot of worn out 
cattle left ; to gather them up and try to save them. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. J 2) 

They consisted mostly of yearlings and two-year-old 
heifers, some one was taking through. 

The storm had now ceased to rage and great hopes 
were felt for a successful move. We were daily expect- 
ing more help and often wondered why it did not come. 
Next day all hands pulled out, most of them on foot. 

After getting my camp regulated a little and giving 
some instructions, I got on my horse and rode on 
to see how the train' was moving along. All were out 
of sight when I started. After traveling a few miles, I 
came upon a lady sitting alone on the side of the road, 
weeping bitterly. I noticed she was elegantly dressed 
and appeared strong and well. I asked her what was 
the matter. She sobbingly replied, "This is too much 
for me. I have always had plenty, and have never known 
hardships ; we had a good team and wagon ; my hus- 
band, if let alone, could have taken me on in comfort. 
Now I am turned out to walk in this wind and snow. I 
am determined not to go on but will stay here and die. 
My husband has gone on and left me, but I will not go 
another step." The train was two or three miles ahead 
and moving on. I persuaded her after a while to go on 
with me. 

This lady, Mrs. Linforth, and her husband now live 
in San Francisco, California. They could not stand the 
hardships of Zion ; but I believe they are friendly to our 
people. 

After overtaking- the train and seeing them on the 
move. Captain Grant asked me to go back with instruc- 
tions for the brethren left with me ; then to come on 
next day and camp with them over night. 

On calling the company together at the fort that 
night, I told them in plain words that if there was a man 
in camp who could not help eat the last poor animal left 



74 FORTY YEARS AMOXG THE INDIANS. 

with US, hides and all, suffer all manner of privations, 
almost starve to death, that he could cro on with me the 
next day and overtake the trains. No one wanted to go. 
All voted to take their chances. 

On taking stock of provisions, we found about 
twenty day's rations. No salt or bread excepting a few 
crackers. There was at least five months of winter 
before us and nothing much to eat but a few perishing 
cattle and what game we might chance to kill. The 
game was not very certain, as the severe storms had 
driven everything away. The first move w^as to fix up 
the fort. Accordingly Brother Alexander, being a prac- 
tical man, w^as appointed to manage the business ; 
Brother Hampton was to see about the cattle. 

I followed the train this day to their second encamp- 
ment and the next day traveled wdth them. There was 
much suffering, deaths occurring often. Eph Hanks 
arrived in camp from the valley and brought word that 
some of the teams that had reached South Pass and 
should have met us here, had turned back towards home 
and tried to persuade Redick Allred, wdio w^as left there 
wMth a load of flour, to go back with them. The men 
who did this might have felt justified ; they said it was 
no use going farther, that we had doubtless all perished. 
I will not mention their names for it was always looked 
upon by the company as cowardly in the extreme. 

If this had not occurred it was the intention of Cap- 
tain Grant to have sent some one down to us with a load 
of flour. As it was, by the time any was received, the 
people w-ere in a starving condition, and could not 
spare it. 

From the third camp, where I saw the last of the 
brethren, an express was sent on to catch the returnino- 
supplies and continue on to the valley, giving word that 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 75 

the train was coming. I know nothing more of them 
except from reports. As I am writing mainly from my 
own observations, I will simply state that after great suf- 
fering and much assistance (hundreds turning out to 
help) the emigrants were finally landed in the valley. 



CHAPTER XIV. 



We kill our Cattle to keep Them from Wolves — Visit from Two 
Brethren — Letter from President Young — A Mail Company 
nearly Perishes. 

[LEFT the company feeling a little downcast, to return 
to Devil's Gate. It was pretty well understood that 
there would be no relief sent us. My hopes were that 
we could kill game. We had accepted the situation, and 
as far as Capt. Grant was concerned he had done as 
much as he could for us. There was more risk for those 
who went on than for us remaining. 

On returning to camp, I found that the cattle left 
were very poor. The weather had moderated and we 
hoped to get them on good feed and recruit them a little. 
Over two hundred head of cattle had died in the vicinity 
of the fort. Along the road each way for a day's travel 
were carcases. This led droves of prarie wolves into 
our camp, it was almost impossible to keep them off 
from the cattle in the day time. We were obliged to 
corral them at night. Once in the day time a small 
bunch was taken and run off in spite of the efforts of the 
herders to stop them. In fact, it became dangerous to 



76 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

face these wolves, they were at times almost ready to 
attack men. 

We soon found it would be impossible to save the 
cattle. Already some twenty-five had died or been 
killed by the wolves within a week. It was decided to 
kill the rest, some fifty head. A few were in living 
order, but many would have died within twenty-four 
hours. In fact we 'killed them to keep them from dying. 
We had a first-class butcher from London, who dressed 
everything in the best style. Everything was saved that 
we thought might be eaten. We hung the meat up. 
The poorest of it we did not expect to eat, but intended 
to use it for wolf bait further along when the carcases 
were all devoured, provided we could get traps from the 
Platte bridge, which we afterwards did. We never used 
our poor beef for wolf bait as we had to eat the whole 
of it ourselves, and finally the hides were all consumed 
for food. 

After killing the cattle we had nothing much to do 
but fix up the fort and look after four ponies we had 
left. Brother Hampton and myself had our saddle 
horses yet in good order. 

There were plenty of guns and ammunition left with 
us, also dishes and cooking utensils. After thoroughly 
repairing the houses, chinking and daubing them, we 
overhauled the goods stored away. 

While storing the bales and boxes the snow had 
drifted in among them. There was nothing but dirt 
fioors and the goods had been tumbled in without any 
regard to order. Having cleaned out everything, we 
took ox yokes, of which there were a great many, and 
made floors of them and then piled the goods on them. 
While handling ihe goods we found some coffee, sugar 
and fruit, also a roll of leather. These we kept out and 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. ']'] 

put in our store room for use. We also found a box of 
soap and candles. These goods were marked F". D. 
Richards, Daniel Spencer, John Van Cott, James Furge- 
son, William Dunbar, Cyrus Wheelock and Chauncy 
Webb; most of them John Van Cott. We were told 
by Captain Grant to use anything we could find to make 
us comfortable. 

During the time we were at a loss what to do, men's 
minds did not run much upon property, the main interest 
was to save life. One prominent Elder became very 
liberal. He had several large trunks filled with valuable 
stuff He opened his heart and trunks, making presents 
to several of the boys from the valley of socks, shirts 
and such things as would help to make them comfort- 
able. He left his trunks in my rooms, giving me the keys 
and telling me to use anything there was, not to suffer 
for anything that could be found, and asked God to bless 
me. 

I told the boys who remained with me that we had 
better not open this man's trunks, that when he got to 
the valley and had time to think, he would change his 
mind and would doubtless be thinking we were using his 
goods, and if we touched anything belonging to him we 
would be accused of takingr more than we had. Later 
occurrences proved this to be a good suggestion. 

With the cattle killed that were fit to eat, and what 
provisions we had on hand, we managed to live for a 
while without suffering, except for salt. Bread soon gave 
out and we lived on meat alone. Some of us went out 
hunting daily but with poor success. 

A day or two before Christmas, Ephraim Hanks 
and Feramorz Little arrived at the fort, bringing the 
mail from the valley with the following letter of instruc- 
tions from President Young: 



78 forty years among the indians. 

" President's Office, Great Salt Lake City, 

"Dec. 7th, 1856. 

*' BrotJiers Jones, Alexandci^ and Hampton, in charge at 
Devil's Gate, and the rest of the brethren at that place : 

" Dear Brethren : Quite unexpectedly to us we have 
the opportunity of sending you a few suggestions, as 
Judge Smith, the post master here, has conckided to for- 
ward the eastern mail by Brothers Feramorz Little and 
Ephraim Hanks. 

"Being somewhat aware of a natural disposition in 
many to relax their vigilance after a temporary and unac- 
customed watchfulness, more especially in case no par- 
ticular cause of alarm is of frequent occurrence, I feel 
impressed to write a few suggestions and words of coun- 
sel to you all. You are in an Indian country, few in 
number, blockaded by the snows, and far from assistance 
at this season of the year. Under such circumstances 
you can but realize the necessity of all of you being con- 
stantly on the alert, to be firm, steady, sober-minded and 
sober-bodied, united, faithful and watchful, living your 
religion. Do not go from your fort in small parties of one, 
two or three at a time. But when trame is to be souo-ht, 
wood got up, or any other operation to be performed re- 
quiring you to travel from under the protection of thejbrt 
guns, go in bands of some ten or twelve together, and let 
them be well armed ; and let those who stay by the stuff be 
watchful while their comrades are out. And at all times 
and under all circumstances let every person have his 
arms and ammunitions ready for active service at a 
moment's warning, so you cannot be surprised by your 
foes nor in any way be taken advantage of, whether in 
or out of the fort. Always have plenty of water about 
the buildings, and be very careful about fires, and the 
preservation from damp, fire or other damage of the 
goods in your care. Unless buffaloes and other game 
come within a reasonable distance, you had better kill 
some of the cattle than run much risk in quest of game. 
Use all due diligence for the preservation of your stock, 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 79 

and try to so ration out your flour as to have it last until 
we can send you relief, which, as before stated, will be 
forwarded as early as possible in the spring, but may not 
reach you until May, depending somewhat on the winter 
snows and spring weather, of which you will be able to 
form an estimate as the season advances. 

"We will send teams to your relief as early as pos- 
sible in the spring, and trust to learn that all has been 
well with you and the property in your care. Brothers 
Little and Hanks will furnish you with items of news 
from the valley, and I will forward you some packages 
of our papers by them. 

" Praying you may be united, faithful and protected, 
"I remain, Your brother in the gospel, 

" Brigham Young," 

From this letter it is plain to see that Brother Brig- 
ham was not apprised of our condition. He afterwards 
said if he had known our situation he would have 
relieved us if it had taken half the men in the valley. I 
never felt to complain. The brethren who left us knew 
but little about what was left to provision us. The sup- 
position was that the cattle would have furnished us in 
case ofame could not be killed. 

Brother Alexander and I were out for several days, 
killing some game on this trip. We were much disap- 
pointed on our return to find that Brothers Hanks and 
Little had gone on east without us seeing them. Brother 
Little looked around at our supplies, telling the boys to 
take care of the hides, that they were better than nothing 
to eat. This proved good advice. 

Soon after, the Magraw mail company came along 
under the charge of Jesse Jones. They left their 
coaches, fitted up with packs and started for the valley, 
Brother Joseph L. Heywood, United States Marshal for 
Utah, was a passenger. They went as far as the South 



8o FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Pass. The storm setting in so severely they could not 
face it, they came near freezing to death ; it was with 
great difficulty that Brother Heywood was kept alive. 
The day they returned to our camp we had killed a 
buffalo some twelve miles distant, it took all hands three 
days to get it into camp. This buffalo I shot at the risk 
of my life. He was coming toward me in a snow trail. 
I lay on the trail with nothing to protect me. If I had 
not killed him he would doubtless have run on to me ; 
but he dropped at the first shot. We were about out of 
anything fit to eat and it did not require much bravery 
to take the risk^ for almost anyone will take desperate 
chances when hungry. We wounded two others, that 
we expected to get, but about the time we commenced 
dressing the one killed, there came on a regular blizzard 
that lasted several days. We had hard work to save the 
lives of the men getting the meat into camp. 



CHAPTER XV. 



Our Food Exhausted — Rawhides Cooked and Eaten — Our Fast-Day 
— An unexpected Supper — A providental Food Supply. 

THE MAIL company went down fifty miles to Platte 
bridge to winter. Marshal Heywood decided to 
remain with us and live or die, as the case might be, pre- 
ferring to be with his brethren. There were no provi- 
sions to be had at the Bridge, for three of us had been 
down to see if we could get supplies. We barely got 
enough to last us back. The mountaineers there had 
some cattle but no bread, they lived by hunting. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 8 1 

, Game soon became so scarce that we could kill 
nothing. We ate all the poor meat; one would get 
hungry eating it. Finally that was all gone, nothing 
now but hides were left. We made a trial of them. 
A lot was cooked and eaten without any seasoning 
and it made the whole company sick. Many were so 
turned ao-ainst the stuff that it made them sick to think 

of it. 

We had coffee and some sugar, but drinking coffee 
seemed to only destroy the appetite, and stimulate for 
only a little while. One man became delirious from 
drinking so much of it. 

Things looked dark, for nothing remained but the 
poor raw hides taken from starved cattle. We asked 
the Lord to direct us what to do. The brethren did not 
murmur, but felt to trust in God. We had cooked the 
hide, after soaking and scraping the hair off until it was 
soft and then ate it, glue and all. This made it rather 
inclined to stay with us longer than we desired. Finally 
I was impressed how to fix the stuff and gave the com- 
pany advice, telling them how to cook it ; for them to 
scorch and scrape the hair off ; this had a tendency to 
kill and purify the bad taste that scalding gave it. After 
scraping, boil one hour in plenty of water, throwing the 
water away which had extracted all the glue, then wash 
and scrape the hide thoroughly, washing in cold water, 
then boil to a jelly and let it get cold, and then eat with 
a litde sugar sprinkled on it. This was considerable 
trouble, but we had little else to do and it was better 
than starving. 

We asked the Lord to bless our stomachs and 
adapt them to this food. We hadn't the faith to ask 
him to bless the raw-hide for it was "hard stock." On 
eating now all seemed to relish the feast. We were 



82 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

three days without eating before this second attempt wa^ 
made. We enjoyed this sumptuous fare for about six 
weeks, and never had the gout. 

In February the first Indian came to our camp. 
He was of the Snake tribe, his people were located a 
day's travel up the river. At the time of his arrival we 
were out of everything, having not only eaten the hides 
taken from cattle killed, but had eaten the wrappings 
from the wagon-tongues, old moccasin-soles were eaten 
also, and a piece of buffalo hide that had been used for 
a foot mat for two months. 

The day the Indian came was fast-day, and for us 
fast-day in very truth. We met as usual for we kept 
our monthly fast-day. During meeting we became im- 
pressed that there were some wrongs existing among the 
brethren in camp that should be corrected, and that if 
we would make a general cleaning up, and present our 
case before the Lord, He would take care of us, for 
we were there on His business. On questioning some 
of the company privately, we found that several had 
goods in their possession not belonging to them. When 
we felt satisfied all goods were replaced we went en masse 
and cut a hole in the ice on the river. There were 
several carcasses of cattle that had died lying near 
the fort, that the wolves had not devoured. Some of the 
boys, contrary to counsel, had cut steaks from them 
during the time we were eating the hides ; it made them 
quite sick. There was a pile of offal in the butcher shop 
from the poor cattle killed. But what looked more 
tempting than all to starving men was a pile of more 
than one hundred fat wolf carcasses, skinned, piled up 
and frozen near the fort. They looked very much like 
nice fat mutton. Many of the company asked my opinion 
about eating them. I told them if they would all do as I 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 83 

advised we would have a good clean supper of healthy 
food ; that these carcasses were unclean ; that we were 
on the Lord's service, and did not believe He wanted 
us to suffer so much, if we only had faith to trust Him 
and ask for better. 

We all became united in this feeling. Accordingly 
we hauled all these carcasses of cattle, the wolves, also 
the offal from the store-house and shoved them into the 
hole cut in the ice, where they floated off out of our 
reach. We then went and washed out our store-house 
and presented it before the Lord empty, but clean. 

Near sundown the Indian spoken of came to our 
quarters. Some of the boys hunted up a small piece 
of raw hide and gave it to him. He said he had eaten 
it before. None of us were able to talk much with 
him ; we invited him to remain with us over night. 
Evening came on and no supper; eight o'clock, no word 
from any one. And the word had been positively given 
that we should have supper. Between eight and nine 
o'clock all were sitting waiting, now and then good-natur- 
edly saying it was most suppertime. No one seemed 
disheartened. 

Bro. Heywood was still with us. All at once we 
heard a strange noise resembling^ human voices down 
the road. Bro. Heywood rushed out exclaiming, " Here 
comes our supper." The voices were loud and in an 
unknown tongue. Bro. H. came back a little frightened 
saying there was something strange going on down the 
road. Several of us, takingr our arms, started in the 
direction of the noise. On getting nearer we recognized 
the voices. The Magraw party under Jesse Jones was 
making another effort to get through with their coaches ; 
they had got stuck in a snow drift and the noise we 
heard was Canadian Frenchmen swearing at their mules. 



84 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

We helped them out and guided them into the fort. It 
was a bitter cold night but we had good houses with 
rousing fires. 

After unhitching and turning out Jesse said, "I am 
glad to get here." I replied, " I am as glad to see you." 
"Why are you so glad to see us?" he asked. I told 
him we had not a mouthful of anything to eat. nor had 
we tasted food that day. " Then what are you stopping 
here for?" I replied, " We were waiting for you to bring 
our supper." He laughed and said, " Well you shall 
have it if it takes the last bite we have got." He gave 
to our cook all of his provisions. About ten o'clock 
twenty-six hungry men sat down to about as thankfully 
a received supper as was ever partaken of by mortal 
man. 

In January when this party passed through to Platte 
bridge, I sent word by them to the mountaineers there 
that we would pay a good price for meat brought to us. 
Two of the best hunters, Messrs. Maxim and Plant, 
made the attempt to get us meat, but failed, almost 
starving themselves on the hunt. They never reached 
our fort but returned to their homes on the Platte. 

When Jesse Jones left us going down we had but 
little provisions on hand. Maxim and Plant's failure to 
reach us with food caused the people at Platte bridge to 
suppose we had all perished. Jesse told me he fully 
expected to find our skeletons. 

Some may ask why we did not leave. There was 
no time during the winter but what the attempt would 
have been certain death to some of us. The company 
at no time was strong enough to make the trip to Platte 
bridge, neither did we wish to abandon our trust that we 
had accepted with our eyes wide open to the perils 
around us. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 85 

After supper we found there was scarcely enough left 
for breakfast. Jesse asked what we proposed doing. 
One of the mail company, a Frenchman, commenced 
talking with the Indian explaining our situation to him. 
He said their camp was also out of meat ; that they were 
hungry, and that he was out prospecting for game, as 
there was none in the neighborhood of their camp ; but 
he thought he could find game next day if some one 
would go with him to protect him from the Crow 
Indians, who were supposed to be in the direction of the 
game. This seemed the only show, so Jesse decided 
to "lay over" and send out his hunter with some pack 
animals ; also ten of our company, the stoutest and most 
willing. They, no doubt, would have fought the whole 
Crow nation to have protected our Indian friend. 

Late that evening the Frenchman and Indian came 
into the fort with their animals loaded with good buffalo 
meat. I asked about the boys of our company who 
went out on foot. The Frenchman answered, " I left 
them about twenty-five miles from here roasting and eat- 
ing bones and entrails; they are all right." They got 
in next day, each man loaded with meat. They were all 
delighted with the Indian, telling how he killed the buf- 
falo with his arrows, the Frenchman shooting first and 
wounding the animal and the Indian doing the rest. 

These Indians of the plains years back killed a 
great many buffalo with arrows. They would stick two 
arrows into a buffalo's heart, crossing their direction so 
that as the buffalo ran these arrows would work and cut 
his heart almost in two. This would soon bring the 
poor brute down ; whereas with a single arrow in the 
heart they would run a long distance. 



86 FOivTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Kindness of Indians in Providing Food — Express from Salt Lake 
City — Visit from an Indian Chief — Scanty Food Supply. 

THE mail company again fitted up with packs, leaving 
their coaches. They took Brother Heywood with 
them. This time making the trip successfully. They left 
all the meat they could spare, taking only scant rations 
with them. 

Brother Heywood, although very weak in body, 
manifested the spirit of a hero during the whole time of 
our suffering. I have always remembered him with the 
kindest of feelings. As he sometimes remarks, "rawhide 
makes a strong tie." 

The Indian went away saying he would tell his peo- 
ple about us, and if they could find any meat they would 
divide. 

It did not take long for twenty hungry men to eat 
up our supplies. About the 4th of March the last mor- 
sel had been eaten for breakfast. We went hunting 
daily, sometimes killing a little small game, but nothing 
of account. 

Our provisions were exhausted and we had cleaned 
up everything before Jesse Jones came to our relief We 
were now in a tight place. There was a set of harness 
and an old pack saddle covered with rawhide still on 
hand, that some of the boys considered safe to depend 
upon for a few days, still we had great hopes of getting 
something better. Our faith had been much strengthened 
by receiving the supplies mentioned. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 8/ 

As usual we went out to see what we could find in 
the way of game. After traveling through the snow for 
several miles at the foot of the mountains, we saw a 
drove of mountain sheep. They were standing, seem- 
ingly entirely off their guard. I was in front and saw 
the sheep, as I supposed before they did me. We 
dodged down out of sight. I crept to a large rock, fully 
expecting to get meat. When I looked to get a shot the 
game was gone, I could see it making for the top of the 
mountain. We watched them for a minute or two and 
they were soon too far for us to follow. My heart almost 
failed me, and I could have cried like a child, for I knew 
that nothing was in camp when we left and our comrades 
expected us to bring something for supper. 

We were convinced that nothing could be obtained 
this day by hunting, so we started for home. After 
traveling a few miles we struck the road below Devil's 
Gate and here we stopped to hold a council. 

As will be remembered, our instructions from 
Brother Brigham were never to leave the fort with less 
than ten men. There never had been a time when we 
had that many men able to stand very hard service. 
Sometimes I felt like disregarding counsel and going out 
to try to get food, or perish in the attempt. But up to 
this time we had all followed instructions as nearly as 
possible. Now here was a trial for me. I firmly believed 
I could go on foot to Platte bridge and get something to 
save the lives of my comrades. Very few of the others 
were able, but all were willing to go with me. I told 
them if counsel had to be broken I would risk no one 
but myself, and would go alone. The boys thought they 
could live five days before starving. So it was arranged 
that I should start alone next morning for the Platte 
bridge. I had now been one day without food, it would 



88 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

take two more to reach the bridge, where there were 
traders, as the snow was from eighteen inches to three 
feet deep. This looked a Httle hard, but I had fully 
made up my mind to try it. 

On arriving in sight of camp we saw a number of 
horses ; we knew some one had arrived but had no idea 
who it was. A shout of joy rang out from our crowd 
that made the hills ring. All mankind were friends to us 
then. I often wonder why people are enemies. My 
experience in life, with a few exceptions, has been more 
of the friendly than warlike nature. I have been fed 
and helped by all classes of people, and mankind in gen- 
eral are not so baS when properly approached. 

The new arrivals proved to be the first company of 
the Y. X. Express, with William Hickman in charge. 
This was the first effort of this firm to send the mail 
through. Several old acquaintances were along, and of 
course we were rejoiced to see them, especially so when 
we learned they had a good supper for us. Among 
the party were George Boyd of Salt Lake City and 
Joshua Terry of Draperville. 

A day or two before their arrival Brother Terry had 
killed a large buffalo and they packed the whole of it 
into our camp. 

I remember about the first thing I did after shaking 
hands, was to drink a pint of strong salty broth, where 
some salt pork had been boiled. 

When Hickman's company arrived, some of our 
boys were getting the pack saddle soaked up ready for 
cooking the hide covering. Boyd always calls me the 
man that ate the pack saddle. But this is slander. The 
kindness of him and others prevented me from eating 
my part of it. I think if they had not arrived, probably 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 89 

I would have taken a wing or leg, but don't think I would 
have eaten the whole of it. As it was, the saddle was 
allowed to dry up again, and may be in existence yet 
and doing well so far as I know. 

In Hickman's book he says he found us starving 
with plenty of provisions in store houses, but did not 
dare to take them ; that on his arrival he burst open the 
store houses and told us to help ourselves. Can anyone 
believe such stuff ? If all his book is like this for truth, 
one would do well to believe the reverse. Hickman left 
about the 6th of March, going on east. 

Ben Hampton and myself started to go on to Platte 
bridge with this party, intending to get some supplies if 
possible. Hickman left us two animals and with one of 
ours (the other three had long since been eaten by the 
wolves) found nearby we felt ourselves rich. 

We had gone but a few miles when we met some 
men from the Platte bringing us some beef. They had 
heard in some way that we were still alive. I think the 
Indians must have passed the word. They could not 
get buffalo meat, so had killed some cattle and were 
bringing them to us. They had been four days on 
the road, tramping snow and working through drifts, 
expecting to find us starving. I often think of these 
old pioneers, who were always so ready to help a fellow- 
man in need. 

We bade good-by to Hickman and party and re- 
turned to the fort with the meat. We paid for it in goods 
from Brother Van Cott's boxes, paying mostly calico and 
domestic. They charged us ten cents per pound, which 
was very cheap considering. 

With our animals and meat we felt quite well fitted 
out; for we had now become so used to taking what we 



90 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

could get thankfully, that we looked upon these two 
mules left us as sure food when all else failed. 

While Jesse fones was in camp, one of his men 
gave me a small book of words in the Snake language, 
I expected the Indians around and studied hard ever)^ 
day. Soon they commenced coming in to see us. There 
were over one hundred lodges of Snakes and Bannocks 
came in from the Wind river country and camped about 
fifteen miles from us. Small bands camped around us in 
different directions. They soon learned we were short 
of provisions. 

The first party that brought meat to us wanted to 
charge an unreasonable price for it. I talked with them 
quite a while before they would consent to sell it 
cheaper. They said that they themselves were hungry, 
showing us their bare arms, how lean they were. But I 
told them it was not just to take advantage of our cir- 
cumstances. I weighed up a dollar's worth of meat on 
a pair of spring balances, marked the scales plainly and 
told them I would give no more. They consented, and 
we bought hundreds of pounds afterwards without more 
trouble. In buying we had to weigh one dollar's worth 
at a time, no matter how much they sold us. 

We exchanged various articles with them, many of 
the company trading shirts, handkerchiefs and such things 
as they could spare. We had some coffee, for which the 
Indians traded readily. This helped us out for a short 
season ; but game became so scarce that this camp of 
natives (several hundred) had to move out or starve. 
They came up the first day and pitched their lodges 
near us. We had but little provisions on hand, some 
meat and a few pounds of flour that we used to thicken 
our broth was all. We had about lost our appetite tor 
bread. We were a little uneasy to have all these hungry 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 9 1 

Indians come upon us at once ; the greatest care had to 
be taken to avoid trouble. 

They were not of the best class, being a party made 
up of Snakes and Bannocks, who had left their regular 
tribes and chiefs and joined together under an ambitious 
young fellow named Tabawantooa. Washakie, the old 
Snake chief, called them bad men. 

There was one little party under an old petty chief, 
Toquatah, who kept apart from the main band. From 
them we had procured most of our meat. Toquatah 
had informed us that the main band and his were not on 
the best of terms, and that Tabawantooa was "no good." 
This naturally made us feel a little uneasy. We had 
some two hundred wagon loads of valuable goods under 
our charge, and only twenty men, the greater portion 
of them with no frontier experience. 

The store rooms were blocked up with logs, and 
had been all winter. 

By this time I could talk considerable Snake and 
many of these Indians understood Ute. 

Tabawantooa and his band came in siofht of our 
quarters about noon. They were all mounted and well 
armed. The chief with many others rode up in quite a 
pompous style, no doubt expecting to be looked upon 
with awe and treated with great deference. 

I had time to get my wits together before they got 
to our gate where an armed guard was stationed. Brother 
Alexander was to be chief cook. Knowing that from 
such as we had we would have to make a great showing 
of hospitality, we concluded to make up in ceremony 
what was lacking in food. So all the camp-kettles and 
coffee-pots were filled and put on. The one for weak 
soup the other for strong coffee. We had plenty of the 
latter on hand. 



92 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

The company were instructed to go into their rooms, 
shut the doors, keep quiet, and not to show themselves 
unless ordered to do so. Brother Hampton was to be 
general roust-a-bout, ready for any emergency; I was to 
meet these Indians outside and invite them in the 
gate, as we knew the chief and grandees of the band 
would expect to be entertained. 

Soon the chief with some fifty others rode up to the 
fort, while hundreds more passed on a short distance 
and commenced to put up their lodges. I met the chief, 
shook hands, and asked him to get down and come in. 
He wanted to know if they could not ride inside. I told 
him no, and explained to him that we had a lot of men 
in the fort who were afraid of Indians ; that they had gone 
into their houses and shut the doors ; but the door of 
my house was open for them, but that these men, who 
were afraid, should not be frightened ; they must leave 
their horses and arms outside the fort. 

This the chief agreed to do and appointed a man to 
see that no one came in with arms. Soon my room was 
full. I explained to the chief that we had but little to 
eat and could not entertain many ; but half we had they 
were welcome to. I talked and acted as though we were 
glad to see them, still I, with all my friendship for Indians, 
would have been willing for this band to have taken 
another road. 

Brother Alexander soon had plenty of weak soup 
and strong coffee ready; cups were filled and the feast 
commenced. The chief sent word for those outside to 
go on to camp, probably seeing his rations would be 
short if many more came in. 

Brother Hampton kept his eye on things in general 
and would come in and report from time to time. All 
except one respected our arrangements. Indians, like 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 93 

white men, have their bulHes. One fellow in spite of 
the guards rode into fort armed. Brother Hampton 
took his horse by the bit, and guided him back out of 
the gate. He was quite saucy but went out all right. 

We were asked how many men were in the houses, 
I told them shouts (great many). They then wanted to 
know if the men had guns. We told them "lots," which 
was a fact as there were more guns than men. 

Indians, when hungry relish anything that tightens 
their belts, so our friends filled and emptied their cups 
many times. Soon all who had remained were satisfied, 
bade us good-by, mounted their horses and started to 
their camp, the chief inviting us to go up and take supper 
with him. Went up late in the day. Some coffee had 
been given the chief and at supper we feasted on poor 
antelope meat and coffee. We were told that but one 
antelope had been killed that day and the chief had been 
presented with it. 

The whole camp were about out of food except 
thistle roots. These were not very plentiful, as we had 
already dug and eaten the most that could be found for 
miles around our quarters. 

These natives moved on next morning. Toquatah's 
band being still in the rear. In a day or two the last 
band came along and camped near us. We were glad 
to see them and wanted them to remain near us, but 
they were afraid of the Crow Indians and desired to 
keep in the vicinity of the larger band for protection 
against their common enemy. 

We explained to them our destitute condition, 
telling them that we were again about out of provisions, 
and would be sorry to have them leave, for while they 
were near they had never let us suffer for meat. 

Next morning the old chief said he would go out 



94 FORFV YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

twelve miles to a gap in the mountains and camp, and 
if he could find any game he would let us have some 
dried meat he had reserved. 

We waited a day and then went to see if our friends 
were prospered. Nothing had been found. Ten of us 
stayed all night with the Indians and we barely got 
enough for supper and breakfast. The chief told us to 
go back home'; he would move on a little farther ; if he 
found anything he would send it to us. His spirit 
towards us was something like a mother's with a lot of 
hungry children. 

Now some might ask why we did not do our own 
hunting and not depend on the Indians. An Indian will 
manas'e to kill o-ame where it is so scarce and wild that 
but few white men would even see it. We were much 
safer to depend upon the Indians as long as they were 
around in the country. Again, they considered it their 
business to hunt, and if we had made the attempt it 
would have been resented by them. 

We went home feelintr a little sad. We had our 
animals, but did not wish to kill them ; still we felt safe 
as long as mule flesh was on hand. To our joy, next 
day some Indians came from their camp, bringing us 
some three hundred pounds of buffalo meat and inform- 
ing us that they had seen signs of game ; and if we 
would come to them the next morning, they might let 
us have some more. 

Brother Hampton and I saddled up taking our 
extra animal, a large mule, and started for our friends. 
The weather was still cold, but the snow was mosily 
ofone from the lowlands, it beintj now near the first of 
April. When we arrived at their camp the Indians were 
just starting out to move a few miles further towards 
where the signs of buffalo had been seen. Brother H. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 95 

and I rode along widi them, chatdng with the old chief. 
We had taken a few things with us to trade for the meat. 
We camped in the afternoon some thirty miles from 
home. The old chief called out and soon the squaws 
commen^zed bringing in a few pounds each of good dried 
meat. We traded for about three hundred pounds — all 
our mule could pack and about all the Indians could 
spare. This, of course, was all we could expect, but the 
old chief said maybe they could do more for us in the 
morning. 

I think Brother Hampton and I really enjoyed our- 
selves that night. We slept in a lodge, ate meat, and 
drank coffee. The squaws' dirt, or dogs sticking their 
noses into the meat dishes, made no difference to us ; or 
if it did we ate all the same. 

Next morning after breakfast, we saddled up, pack- 
ing our dried meat on the mule. As we were about 
ready to start there was quite a commotion in camp. 
We thought at first the Crow Indians were upon us, but 
the old chief, looking in an easterly direction said, 
"It is some of the young men driving a buffalo. Now 
good-by. You go on your road (our track was to the 
north) and you will find some more meat ready for you 
soon." 

We started and had gone but a short distance, 
probably three miles, when we found the buffalo that was 
being chased had been run into our trail, killed and 
made ready to deliver to us. We gave them some few 
things we had left and they loaded both of our saddle 
animals. This left us nearly thirty miles to go afoot. 
We did not mind this on the start, but did before we got 
home. 



96 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

My Severe Toil in Getting to Camp — Three Stray Cattle Come to the 
Fort — The Second Company of the Y. X. Express Passes us — 
Our Hunt for the Cattle — Two Days' Travel Without Food — Our 
Safe Return to Camp. 

[HAD been wearing moccasins all winter, had done a 
great deal of walking and had felt well and strong ; 
but the winter had commenced to break and there was 
mud and wet snow to encounter on our trip. Someone 
had induced me to put on a pair of heavy, stiff-soled 
English shoes. About sundown I gave out; got so 
lame that it was impossible for me to wear the shoes and 
travel. We had about ten miles to go yet, and no 
trail, as the Indian trail was much longer than to cross 
directly over the country, and we wished to take the 
shortest cut. Moreover there was still a few inches of 
snow on the ground part of the way on the most direct 
route. We were bent on getting to camp that night, if pos- 
sible, so determined to keep going. I was compelled to pull 
off my "stoggas" and go in my stocking feet. This did 
very well till the snow gave out, which it did as we got 
on to lower country. My socks soon failed then, and 
the ground commenced to freeze hard. Traveling 
became slightly unpleasant to me. I put on the shoes 
again, but could not possibly walk ; it was as though my 
shin bones were being broken at every step. (Some may 
wonder why my companion did not change his foot gear 
with me. The reason was he wore a number six shoe, 
and I could squeeze on a number ten. Will that do?) 
So I determined to go bare-footed. It now became really 
unpleasant, for the country was spotted with prickly 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 97 

pears (thorny cactus). When I placed my number ten 
foot, pressed down by my 175-pound body, on these 
desert ornaments, they had a piercing effect, often caus- 
ing me to halt. Several times it hurt so badly that I 
dropped, desiring to take a seat so that I could pull the 
thorns out of my feet, but on striking the ground I had a 
sudden desire to rise, as the cactus formed the only 
place to sit. This was really amusing. Still, I soon had 
enough of this fun and commenced to figure how to 
avoid having any more of it. The horses dreaded the 
cactus, and if left to pick the road would avoid them ; so 
we allowed them to go ahead, I carefully watched their 
tracks and followed them, getting along much better 
after this. 

About midnight we got in, my feet a little the worse 
for wear; but so happy were we with our success that 
my feet soon got well. 

Another blessing had befallen the company while 
we were gone. Three large work oxen, one wearing a 
big bell, had come into camp. These cattle had traveled 
nearly one hundred miles from where they had been lost ; 
they were in fair order. We supposed the reason why 
the wolves had not killed them was that the noise of the 
bell scared them away. 

With the meat on hand and these cattle we felt 
pretty safe for the balance of the season. We had hopes 
of keeping a yoke of the catde to haul wood with, this 
having been done all winter with a light wagon, ten men 
for team, or in hand-carts. The ice was melted on the 
river and in going for wood it had to be waded. This 
was hard on the boys, and we were very grateful for the 
cattle. 

About this time the second company of the Y. X, 
express, under Jet Stoddard, passed down. They had 



98 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

but little to spare us, but we were now out of danger. 
We got a little flour, salt and bacon. 

The word was that the next company would bring 
us flour. The most of us had got so we cared but little 
for bread if we could have plenty of meat. Our cattle 
were our pets now. We hauled up a lot of wood. The 
grass being quite good off toward the east, the cattle 
were taken out every day. At night someone went and 
brought them in and corraled them. Our horses were 
hoppled in sight of camp, where they ran day and night. 
One evening the boys who went for the oxen came 
in rather late without them, saying that they could not 
hear the bell. We supposed they had laid down for the 
night; still, we were anxious, as our meat was about out 
and we expected to soon butcher the fattest of them. 

Early next morning Brother Hampton and I saddled 
up and started out before breakfast to hunt the cattle, 
not expecting to be gone more than an hour. We soon 
struck their trail going east, most of the time showing 
they were on the move, not often feeding. At sundown 
we were about thirty miles from camp, still trailing and 
tolerably hungry ; but that trail could not be left. We 
followed on, the tracks running almost parallel with the 
road but gradually nearing it. It now became too dark 
to see the trail. 

We were continually expecting to hear the bell, but 
no bell sounded. We continued in the same direction 
until we reached the main road. After following it a 
short distance Brother Hampton dismounted and felt for 
tracks. He soon decided that the cattle were now on 
the road as he could feel the tracks where the ground 
had been lately disturbed, the road being dry and soft 
in places. Thus we continued to travel for some four or 
five miles feeling for tracks. At length we came to a 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 99 

gulch crossing the road, several feet deep and full of 
snow. We could see where the cattle had crossed as 
the moon was now up and we could trail quite well ; but 
on attempting to cross the drift, we sank down. At this 
season of the year these snow-drifts freeze in the night 
time, thawing out in the afternoon and gradually melting 
away so that from noon until after midnight it is impos- 
sible for a horse to cross them ; men often crossing on 
hands and knees, or if the snow is quite soft lying down 
and rollino- across. This we could have done but our 
horses did not feel as anxious as we did to go on ; so 
when we proposed to them to roll across the drift, they 
pretended not to understand us. 

We followed up the drift for quite a distance, but it 
remained the same white streak of snow as far as we 
could see by moonlight, so we concluded to turn 'in until 
morning when the snow would be hardened. It was now 
getting quite chilly, we had eaten nothing all day, all the 
bedding we had was a couple of small saddle blankets, 
and there was nothing to make a fire with but a little 
green sagebrush. But if there had been fuel we would 
have been afraid to light a fire as the Crow Indians were 
in the country and might steal our horses. 

We went to "ground" but did not sleep much. It 
soon became so cold that we almost froze to death. 
When we thought the snow was hard enough we got up, 
but were so chilled we could not saddle our horses. We 
were almost lifeless, and commenced stirring about to 
bring life back. We commenced bumping against each 
other, sometimes knocking one another down. We got 
to laughing at the ridiculousness of our actions, more life 
returned, our teeth began chattering and our bodies 
shaking, but we kept up this jostling each other until we 
started circulation and were able to saddle up and go on. 



lOO FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

It was daylight before we got thawed out. We walked 
until we got well warmed up the trail following right on 
the road. 

About ten o'clock a. m. we found the cattle. They 
had finally turned off the road to feed. We were now 
about forty-five miles from home. The first thing I pro- 
posed after finding the cattle was to cut their tails off, 
tie a string around the stubs to keep them from bleed- 
ing, roast the tails and eat them, for I felt wolfish. Ben 
objected, saying it might weaken the cattle and that he 
believed we could stand it back home ; that the cattle 
were good travelers and may be we could reach the fort 
by midnight. Our horses (or rather, horse and mule. 
As I will soon have to deal a little with a mule it will not 
do to call him a horse now) were all right, having been 
on good feed the night before. The cattle, on being 
turned back, took the road in good shape, starting on a 
trot. 

We were anxious to get back and cross the snow- 
drift before it softened up. This we succeeded in doing, 
and continued traveling until after noon before "bating." 
We had more sympathy for ourselves than for our ani- 
mals, for we were getting a little hungry and dreaded 
the thought of having to "go to ground " again. So we 
kept up our speed. Finally Ben's mule began to 
weaken. We had considerable trouble to get it along, 
but by one leading and the other walking and whipping 
we got to Independence Rock, where there were three 
or four men camped in some old houses. This was 
about six miles from our fort. Here we had a trial I 
think few men would have stood. As we rode up they 
had a good fire burning, a nice supper cooked and were 
just ready to commence eating. 

They had stayed the night before at our camp where 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. lOl 

they had arrived destitute and out of provisions. Brother 
Alexander had told them about us. Our company was 
very anxious about us. They had given these poor fel- 
lows what provisions they could spare, enough to last 
them to Platte bridge provided they made the trip in rea- 
sonable time. One of the party had frozen his feet and 
was suffering terribly. We soon learned their condition, 
but they insisted on us eating supper. We thought of 
the poor lame fellow getting out of food ; we were within 
six miles of home so we pretended that we were not 
very hungry, and advised them to be careful of what 
they had and we would go on home. The smell of the 
food to us was like piercing our stomachs with a dagger. 
It was really hard to refuse taking a few. bites, but we 
did. 

When we had got about half way home I went 
ahead with the cattle, Ben driving the tired mule. I 
wished to get in and have supper ready by the time my 
comrade arrived, which I did not suppose would be over 
one half hour. On arriving at the fort, most of the 
company were up waiting in suspense our arrival. 

Brother Alexander had a camp kettle full of meat 
and soup with dumplings ready. It was rations for 
seven men. He had kept it warm all day, and com- 
menced to dish some up for me, but I told him that I 
would not eat a bite until Ben came. It was more than 
an hour before he arrived, the give-out mule having 
broken loose and ran away from him and he had been 
following it. Finally he arrived, bringing the mule and 
feeling very much like beefing it when he got home. 

All now was ready for our supper. We sat down 
on some wolf skins before the fire, the camp-kettle in 
reach, and commenced to eat, but not hurriedly. Before 
daylight we had emptied the kettle. We relished this 



I02 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

feast fully and did not suffer any inconvenience. Both 
of us were well and feeling first rate next day after hav- 
ing a good sleep. As the cattle were so much bother we 
concluded to kill them. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



Pulling Sticks — "Rawhide Against Corn" — Our Buffalo Hunt — 
Dissatisfaction at the Food Rations — Permission Given to eat 
All that was Wanted — Ben Hampton's Prophecy — Its Fulfillment 
— A Relief Party Arrives — Tom Williams' Party of Apostates 
— He Demands Goods Under our Care but does not get Them. 

ABOUT this time another Y. X. company, under Por- 
ter Rockwell and John Murdock, arrived going 
east. They gave us a little flour and other provisions ; 
they also brought us letters telling us when the relief 
train would arrive. With the three head of cattle and 
what this company furnished us, we felt safe for supplies 
until time for the relief trains. 

Here I will give an account of a little personal mat- 
ter that may seem like boasting, but I do not intend it so. 
This company stayed with us two nights. They were 
picked men, thirty in number, able-bodied, tough boys. 
On hearing of our sufferings many remarks were made 
showing deep sympathy for us. 

At this time we were well recruited, having had 
plenty of meat for some time but scarcely any flour for 
some five months. Bread we had hardly tasted. In 
fact, the first biscuit I got almost choked me, I had 
entirely lost my appetite for it. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. IO3 

The morning the Y. X. company were getting ready 
to start on, a young man, Mr. Eldredge^ who was going 
down as a passenger, expressed much indignation, say- 
ing that there could be no excuse for leaving men to 
suffer as we had, I did not like to hear this said, for I 
knew there were justifiable reasons for leaving us to take 
care of the goods. I also knew Brothers Grant and 
Burton would have sent us help if they could. It was 
expected that the catde left would have been better beef 
than they turned out to be. 

I had neither time nor disposition to explain all 
these things, so to stop the talk that I had got a little 
tired of hearing, I said to Mr. Eldredge, "We do not 
need your sympathy; we are all right now ; none of us 
have died, and I am a better man than any of your com- 
pany, picked men as you are." 

"How do you propose to prove this, Mr. Jones? 
Will you pull sticks with our best man? I will not allow 
you rawhide-fed fellows to banter the corn-fed boys that 
way." 

I was a little fearful that I was "sold," for I knew 
there were some stout men in their company ; but as the 
banter was made, to back out would be worse than to 
get heat, so I said, "Bring him on ; I will hoist him." 

Mr. Eldredge came back with John Murdock, who 
was smiling. Now I really wished I had not made the 
banter, for John was an old friend who was hard to pull 
up. 

A ring was formed, both companies helping to form 
a circle. "Rawhide against corn" was the cry. We sat 
down and got an even start. It was a hard pull, but 
"Rawhide" won, and we got no more pity from that 
company. 

Making a close estimate of the food we now had, 



/ 



I04 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

we found it would last us till the promised provisions 
could arrive, which would be about the ist of May. 

There were twenty of us now. We quit ration- 
ing and ate all we wanted. As may be imagined, some 
big eating was done. Now the food soon began to 
diminish very fast. At this time we could go to the 
Platte bridge and get provisions, but on calling the com- 
pany together all hands agreed to make the meat last by 
again rationing. We could do this quite easily, allowing 
one and a half pounds per day. We lived a few days 
on these rations and all seemed content. 

One day Brother Hampton and I were out and on 
returning to the fort we learned that a small herd of buf- 
falo had been seen passing within three miles of the fort. 
All hands were excited, as they were the first seen for a 
long time. The boys were all sure that Ben and I could 
get meat and we could again go to feasting. We started 
out and soon came in sight of the buffalo feeding. We 
dismounted and crept close to them, but just as we got 
in shooting distance it commenced to snow so hard that 
we could not see to shoot with any certainty. We sat 
there trying to get sight of a buffalo until our fingers 
were too much benumbed to hold our o-uns. I had 
brought an extra gun in anticipation of having to chase 
the buffalo on horseback. We concluded to blaze away, 
hit or miss, and then take to our horses and have a run- 
ning shot. At the crack of our guns all the herd ran 
away. We mounted and started in pursuit. 

The horse I was riding could easily outrun the buf- 
falo, but for the life of me I could not get him up along 
side of one. When I would follow straight behind he 
would get within about twenty-five yards, but when I 
would try to get him up nearer he would bolt and run off 
to one side. This game we kept up for some time. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. IO5 

Occasionally the buffalo would get two or three hundred 
yards away from me, when the horse would start in after 
them and soon run up to about the same distance, then 
he would bolt again. I felt almost like blowing his brains 
out. I finally commenced shooting at the buffalo, but to 
no purpose. As none were killed we had to give up the 
chase and go home without meat, feeling quite cha- 
grined. 

We had not been in camp long until I was informed 
that there was a great dissatisfaction being manifested 
by some of the company about the rations. I im- 
mediately called the company together to see what was 
the trouble. Several expressed themselves quite freely, 
finding fault for being rationed when provisions could 
now be had, and saying that they thought I ought to go 
and get something to eat and not have them suffer any 
more. This grieved me very much as I had a kindly 
feeling towards all the company. We had suffered every- 
thing that men could suffer and live. We had often been 
on the point of starvation. Sometimes becoming so 
weak that we could scarcely get our firewood, having to 
go some distance to the mountain for it. We were now 
all in good health and had, as I understood, willingly 
agreed to be rationed for a few days, until relief came 
from Salt Lake City. I did not care so much for the 
trouble of going for provisions, but I felt a great deal of 
pride in the grit of the company and this was a sore 
disappointment for me, for no one had just reason to 
find fault. All I said was, " Well, brethren, I will go and 
get you all you want. Now pitch in and eat your fill. I 
will have more by the time you eat up what is on hand." 

Brother Hampton felt very indignant at the fault- 
finders. He told them that they would soon be ashamed 
of themselves ; spoke of the hardships we had endured 



I06 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

uncomplainingly, and of the hard labors in hunting, and 
many efforts made to keep alive. Now when we were 
about through and no one suffering, some had shown 
their true colors, and marred their credit for being true 
men. Ben got warm and finally said, " You will regret 
this. Instead of having to wait twelve days there will be 
plenty of provisions here inside of twelve hours, and then 
you will wish you had kept still." At this he ceased 
talking, sat down and turned to me saying a little ex- 
citedly, " What do think ? Will it come ? " 

I said " Yes," for I felt the prophecy would be fulfilled. 
Sure enough that same evening twenty men arrived at 
our camp bringing nearly a ton of flour and other 
provisions. 

This company had been sent to strengthen our post. 
They informed us that there was a large company of 
apostates on the road led by Tom S. Williams. Before 
leaving Salt Lake some of this company had made 
threats that indicated danger to us. 

The circumstances leading to the threats were these. 
The goods we were guarding belonged to the last 
season's emigrants. The wagon companies freighting 
them through agreed to deliver them in Salt Lake City. 
These goods were to be taken in and delivered as by 
contract. Some of the owners had become dissatisfied 
with " Mormonism " and were going back to the States. 
As their goods had not arrived in Salt Lake City, they 
demanded that they should be delivered at Devil's Gate. 
Quite a number settled their freight bills and brought 
orders for their goods and received them all right. 
Others refused to settle, but threatened that if the goods 
were not given up they would take them by force. Tom 
Williams' company was composed largely of this class 
and their backers. They numbered about fifty men. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I07 

The twenty men coming to our relief were sent under 
the emergency. This is the way Brother Hampton's 
prophecy came to be fulfilled. 

Tom Williams knew nothing of this company, as 
they had slipped out and got ahead of him and arrived 
long enough before him for us to get everything ready. 
We now had forty men well armed, the twenty sent us 
being picked for the occasion. As I cannot remember 
all their names I will simply say for the purpose they 
were all first-class men. Our old company were reliable. 
As Ben had said they would be, they were a little 
ashamed, but nothing farther was said, and the boys 
showed their repentance by doing their duties now. 

Our instructions were to deliver no goods to any- 
one unless they presented an order from the right parties. 

When Williams' company arrived they made camp 
near our fort. Most of our men were kept out of sight. 
There were rooms each side of the front door, where we 
had a guard placed. 

A person that claimed a lot of goods had come on 
the evening before and presented an order that was not 
genuine. He had reported to his friends our refusing to 
let him have his goods. Soon Williams and a few 
others came up and said if we did not give up the goods 
that they would tear down the fort or have them. Wil- 
liams was well known to most of us ; by marriage he 
was my wife's uncle. I informed him that we intended to 
obey instructions. He raved and threatened consider- 
able, but to no purpose. He started to his camp with 
the avowed intention of returning and taking the goods. 

I now got my company ready for fight if necessary 
We had prepared port holes in front of the fort and here 
I stationed some of the best shots. 

Brothers Hampton and Alexander took charge of our 



I08 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

company. The company that came to strengthen us 
working together under their leader. Soon we saw Tom 
Wilhams approaching with his backers. As he supposed 
double our number, but in reality near the same. I did 
not wish blood shed, and fully believed that Tom was 
playing a "bluff," so concluded to try and beat him at 
the game. I instructed some of the best marksmen what 
to do in case shooting had to be done. 

As Williams approached I went out alone and stood 
about thirty yards from the fort, having only my pistol. 
As the company came up near me I placed my hand on 
my pistol and told them to halt. They halted but com- 
menced to threaten and abuse the whole fraternity 
sparing none. I explained our situation, being simply 
custodians of the goods, not knowing whose they were ; 
but only knew who left us there, and we could not 
consistently recognize any orders except from those 
under whose instructions we were acting. My reason- 
ing had no effect whatever, but Tom called on his crowd 
to say if the goods should be taken. The vote was 
to take them. 

Now that no one may suppose that I wish to appear 
brave, I will say that the way I had my men placed, and 
the instructions given, if a weapon had been drawn on 
me, half Williams' company would have been shot dead 
before I could have been harmed. 

I said to Williams just hold on one minute and hear 
what I have to say: "We have been here all winter eating 
poor beef and raw hide to take care of these goods. 
We have had but little fun, and would just as soon have 
some now as not ; in fact would like a little row. If you 
think you can take the fort just try it. But I don't think 
you can take me to commence with ; and the first one 
that offers any violence to me is a dead man. Now I 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. IO9 

dare you to go past me towards the fort." This seemed 
to take them back. I meant what I said, and some of 
them knew my disposition, which in those days, was not 
the most Christian-Hke when a white man was before me 
as an enemy. 

After looking at me a moment Tom said, " For your 

family's sake I will spare you, for I think you d d 

fool enough to die before you would give up the goods." 
I thanked him and said I believed as he did. 

After this we had no more trouble. Many times I 
have thought I should have shown our force openly to 
have deterred Williams, but he was such a known bully 
and so conceited that I felt just like " taking him down a 
notch," and this did it. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



Ample Food Supplies Arrive — I go to Salt Lake City — My report to 
President Young — He approves it — I am accused of Stealing 
— My vindication. 

THE wagons being sent out for the goods soon be- 
gan to arrive. Provisions were not in question 
now, as we had plenty. There was also a big Y. X. 
company, Levi Stewart in charge, going down to stock 
the road, and a company of Elders traveling with hand- 
carts came through from Salt Lake City. It was about 
one week from the first arrival until the last of these 
arrived. 

President Young had sent me several letters con- 
taining instructions of various kinds pertaining to my 



I lO FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

duties ; but one particular letter of definite instructions 
how to arrange many things, had not arrived. I kept 
waiting for it, as there were many things to do that I had 
no instructions about. I kept enquiring but no letter 
came. Finally all were in. I asked some of the older 
and more experienced Elders what I should do. Their 
answer was that they were also expecting instructions 
and that they were more in need of counsel than able to 
give it. 

There were over two hundred teams now on the 
ground, many of the owners beginning to get impatient 
at the delay. I was at a loss what to do, so I went out 
after night and asked the Lord to help me out. I told 
Him I desired to do exactly what was best, but did not 
know a thing about it, and made this proposition that I 
would take my clerk with me in the morning, and when 
a question was asked me by any one what to do, I would 
tell the clerk to write down just what first came to my 
mind. And if that was right to please remove the spirit 
of oppression that I was laboring under and allow me to 
go back to the fort and enjoy myself with my friends. 
My mind was at once entirely relieved. I went and 
passed a pleasant evening. 

Next morning without saying anything about the 
lack of instructions we commenced business. Soon 
some one asked whose teams were to be loaded first, I 
dictated to my clerk. Thus we continued. As fast as 
the clerk put them down, orders would be given, and we 
passed on to the next. We continued this for four days. 
Everything that I felt to be my duty was done. All the 
teams were loaded up, companies organized and started 
back, men detailed to remain a while longer. Elders 
furnished flour, and a oreat deal of business was done. 
A memorandum was kept of all this. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I I I 

I hitched up a team and started for home when 
everything was in shape. I reached Salt Lake City a 
few hours ahead of the freight teams, and went to Presi- 
dent Young's office. He was very glad to see me, 
expressing much sympathy and saying that if he had 
known of our suffering in time he would have sent us 
supplies at any cost. I acted a little stiff for I did not 
know whether my management of the last business would 
be approved of or not, but I was determined to defend 
my actions, for I knew I had done the best I could. 

Soon Brother Young asked me if I had attended to 
everything in order before leaving. My reply was, "I 
hope I did but do not know." 

"Well, you acted according to my instructions, did 
you not?" 

"I don't know. I did not get any instructions, and 
it was pretty hard on me." 

I handed him my book saying: " Here is a report of 
what we did ; I hope it is satisfactory." 

Brother Brigham asked his clerk, T. D. Brown, 
about the letter of instructions. Brother Brown said a 
few days after the last of these companies left, in looking 
over his papers he found a letter directed to D. W. Jones. 
It was the letter that should have been sent. 

Brother Brigham commenced reading my report, 
and as he read would remark, "That is right; this is 
right. Well, you seemed to get along all right." 

I began to feel pretty good. Finally Brother Brown 
was told to look over the letter, which was very large, 
containing many items of special instructions. My report 
agreed with the whole of it. This confirmed me more 
than ever in my faith in inspiration. Also in the honesty 
of Brigham Young and his counseling, for if his instruc- 
tions had not been honest I would never have been 



I I 2 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

inspired to anticipate them. The trouble hes with us ; 
we many times want to dictate the inspiration, or, in 
other words, put forward our own ideas and desires and 
call them inspirations. 

I met my mother-in-law in Salt Lake City and heard 
from my wife and two children, who were living with 
Father P. Colton in Provo. We started for home the 
next day, where I met my family after so long and severe 
a trip. It was with joy and thankfulness that I greeted 
my wife, who was one of the best and most faithful 
wives that ever blessed a husband. 

This was the spring after w^hat is known as the win- 
ter of the Reformation. The reformation move was 
doubtless intended for and resulted in good; but like 
everything else where good is found the devil comes 
along to see what's up. So it was nothing strange if 
while browsing around he had a hand in some of the 
moves of men. This I soon became satisfied was the 
case now, and I did not take much "stock " in what some 
people called reformation. 

When I left Devil's Gate, it was with the understand- 
ing that I was to return there and take charge of the 
place as a Y. X. station, but Brother Brigham counter- 
manded the order, saying that I had had enough of 
Devil's Gate for one man. 

As I was so sure of going back when I left Devil's 
Gate I had left my gun, saddle, a wagon that I had 
traded for, as well as a lot of carriage springs that I had 
gathered up. 

In these days there were many things thrown away 
on the plains that were of value, and it was profitable to 
go back with teams and gather up wagon tires and 
other things which had been abandoned. I spoke to 
Brother Brigham about this. He said he wished me to 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. II 3 

Stop in the city long enough to help deliver the goods to 
the owners. Patrick Lynch and myself were appointed 
to take charge of them. 

I soon learned that strange stories had been put in 
circulation about me. I was accused of stealino- and 
hiding away thousands of dollars' worth of goods. As 
there was no communication between us and the valley 
how this started was a mystery, only to be accounted for 
by men's imaginations. So strong was the belief in my 
guilt that about the time the reformation was at its height 
in Provo, a teacher came to visit my wife, telling her 
that she ought to leave me and marry some good man. 
I could orive the name of the teacher, but he is now dead 
so I will spare his memory. My wife answered, "Well 
I will not leave Daniel Jones. I cannot better myself, 
for if he will steal there is not an honest man on earth." 
I always appreciated the answer. 

One family who I will also spare as they are not 
yet dead came to search my house for stolen goods but 
did not find any. They professed to be very sorry for 
having come. My wife treated them with perfect civility; 
no doubt they were ashamed of themselves and are to 
this day when they think of the indignity. While de- 
livering their goods I was often accused of having robbed 
people. The goods formerly spoken of being divided to 
cacJie were never replaced and I had to bear the blame. 
Again, before the trains had stopped in the snow-storms, 
so I was informed by some of the brethren who stayed 
at Devil's Gate, there had been a number of heavy boxes 
emptied, the goods stuffed into sacks and the boxes 
broken up for firewood. The owners of course looked 
in vain for their boxes. Many sacks of goods remained 
at the Tithing Office for a long time before being identi- 
fied by the owners of the goods. I believe the most of 
7 



114 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

these articles finally got where they belonged. But 
in the meantime I was "Paddy Miles' boy," who had 
done all the mischief. Brother Lynch felt so indignant 
that he reported these accusations to President Young 
when I received the following letter: 

" President's Office, Great Salt Lake City, 

"June I ith, 1857. 
" To the Bishops and Presideiits m Utah, 
"Beloved Brethren: 

"Inasmuch as there are some persons disposed to 
find fault with the manaorement of Brother Daniel W, 
Jones while at Devil's Gate, we feel desirous to express 
ourselves perfectly satisfied with his labors while there, 
and with the care that he has taken of the property 
intrusted to him. He has our confidence, and we say, 
God bless him for what he has done. The men who find 
fault with the labors of Brother Jones the past winter, we 
wish their names sent to this office, and when the Lord 
presents an opportunity we will try them and see if they 
will do any better. 

"Brigham Young, 
" Daniel H. Wells, 
"George D. Grant." 



\ 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 1 5 



CHAPTER XX. 

My Trading Trip — President Young Asks me to Meet some False 
Charges — Wicked Reports Concerning me — Their Unjustness 
made Manifest — The President's Stern Reproof to my Accusers 
— An Excellent Recommend. 

MY WIFE remained in the city with me during the 
time we were delivering the goods, some three 
weeks. After getting through, I, in company with W. 
Roberts of Provo, fitted up a team and went back to trade. 

Roberts remained at the South Pass while I went 
down with two yoke of oxen to Devil's Gate. It may be 
interesting to some to give a brief description of my trip 
going down, some ninety miles. Stephen Markham was 
in charge of the Y. X. station at the South Pass. He 
had nine head of good milk cows in charge which he had 
orders to send to Devil's Gate for the use of men sta- 
tioned there. He offered to furnish me a horse if I would 
drive them down. This was agreeable, as I would have 
had to foot it otherwise. 

As I could not carry provisions very well, and hav- 
ing money, it was supposed that I could buy bread at 
least, as there were trains of California emigrants con- 
tinually on the road. Cups were scarce, so when I started 
out I had nothing but my blankets and gun. I happened 
to have a new clay pipe in my pocket. After asking 
several persons to sell me a cup and some bread and 
being refused, concluded to see if I could not get through 
with what I had. The cows all gave plenty of milk and 
were gentle. I necessarily had to milk them to keep 
their udders from spoiling. So when I would get a cow 
all milked but the strippings I would put the stem of the 
pipe into my mouth and milk into the bowl and draw the 



Il6 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

milk through. This was about the same as sucking 
"mint julep" with a straw. I enjoyed it immensely, 
being fond of new milk. 

I found it so much better than eating rawhide that I 
ceased asking the emigrants I met for either a cup or 
bread. I made the trip through in less than four days ; 
probably felt a little "calfish" but never lost my flesh or 
strength. 

While at Devil's Gate on this trip some parties 
arrived from the states bringing news of the army being 
ordered to Utah; and that the mail contract which had 
been let to Brigham Young and company was cancelled, 
and that in consequence of this the Y. X. (Young's Ex- 
press) companies were all called home. This was start- 
ling news, as all had been at peace and nothing to justify 
the move could be surmised. The cause of this whole 
raid and the result are matters of history, so I will not 
mention the subject at present. 

After getting my stuff together two of the brethren 
who had stayed there during the winter accompanied 
me and we started back towards South Pass, making the 
trip in good time. My partner, Mr. Roberts, having 
traded to good advantage, we were soon ready to start 
home. 

On arriving in Salt Lake City I went to the Tithing 
Office as I had some articles belonging there. I was 
informed that Brother Brigham wished to see me. I 
went at once to his office, not even taking time to wash 
my face. As I got to the outside door of Brother 
Young's office I met him coming out alone. After shak- 
ing hands, inquiring after my health, etc., he said, "Come, 
let us take a little walk. I want to talk to you." We 
started and went toward his barn in the rear of his 
dwelling. He informed me that there had been a formal 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 1 7 

complaint made against me for robbing the people of 
their goods while at Devil's Gate; said these complaints 
were made by some of the Elders in behalf of them- 
selves and others. He gave the names of some of my 
accusers. He then asked, "Are you willing to meet 
these accusations and answer them?" 

I replied, "Yes, sir, I am both willing and glad of 
the opportunity." At the same time I gave the names 
of some I wished as witnesses. 

He then said, "Be here in ten days from today and 
we will hear these complaints." 

I felt quite sore and would like to have had a little 
consolation from Brother Brigham, but he commenced 
moving about, showing me his horses and cattle and 
chattinof till we returned to his office. His manner was 
kind and pleasant. He asked me about my trip and 
success. Also made some remarks about the army ; say- 
ing that we would have a busy time soon. Said the boys 
were going out to meet the army and see about getting 
the road clear so that there would be no obstructions in 
the way until they got near enough to us that we could 
see what was best to do with them without having to go 
too far ; that he had sent word to have everything belong- 
ing to the mail company on the road, all goods and 
everything "Mormon " started west as soon as possible. 

It was harvest time when I got home to Provo. I felt 
almost sick. I had never taken to the amount of a cent 
anything except such as we were compelled to use, and 
these were always kept in account by the clerk. As I 
had many opportunities to take goods and hide them and 
no one be the wiser, and as goods had been misplaced, 
people were not entirely to blame for accusing me after 
the stories had once got in circulation. The originators 
of these accusations were the more responsible parties. 



Il8 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Many of the stories originated with the man who left his 
keys with me. To please his family and other relatives 
he had collected for presents considerable stuff while on 
his mission. Some of these things he had given away 
to the brethren, as heretofore mentioned. I believe he 
left his trunks and keys with me in perfect good faith 
at the time. After getting home he naturally supposed 
we would use much of his stuff and that this would jus- 
tify him in accounting not only for what he had given 
away but for all that his good-heartedness would have 
caused him to do for his family. So there was nothing 
mentioned scarcely but what he was fetching them, pro- 
vided it was not taken from his trunks. When his goods 
arrived and many of these fine things were missing, (one 
bill of fifty pairs of silk stockings among the rest) of 
course "Jones stole them." I carried his keys all winter 
in my pocket, entrusting them to no one, so of course I 
knew whether anything was stolen or not. 

It was this same man's wife that came to search for 
stolen oroods during- the winter. There was so much 
rascality brought to light that winter that it was no won- 
der that nearly everyone except my wife and family 
thought I was guilty. 

The emigrants, taking their cue from this brother, 
passed my name far and wide as a great robber. So 
much so that I was refused admittance into a quorum of 
Seventies at Provo that I had formerly been invited to 
join. 

I returned home and worked a few days in the har- 
vest field. I said but little to anyone about my coming 
trial. I was tempted at times to leave the country, for it 
seemed to me that I had no friends. The devil tempted 
me continually to believe that President Young would 
believe my accusers, they being men of influence. Then 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. II9 

there was another spirit whispering to me, saying, "You 
are innocent ; he is a prophet and will understand the 
truth." This spirit prevailed. 

On arriving at President Young's office August 
25th, 1857, I found quite a number present. I was asked 
if I was ready for the hearing. I replied that I did not 
see my witnesses. President Young answered: "When 
we need them we will send for them." I was then 
called upon to give my report and show how we had 
lived, what the cost of living was, etc. I had an account 
of all our expenditures, which amounted to about 75 cts. 
a week for each man. Some one remarked that we could 
not live so cheaply. Then began quite a discussion over 
our cheap living. Some were inclined to question my 
statement. Brother Young said to me, "Brother Jones, 
get up and tell the brethren just how you lived, and 
explain to them why your accounts only amount to 75 
cts. a week. 

I then made the statement that we had killed and 
eaten forty head of cattle that were so poor they were 
dying ; we had lived on the meat and hides some two 
months ; that we had not credited the owners anything 
for them, as we thought it was worth the cattle to eat 
them. That we had killed some game at various times. 
That was ours, no credit allowed ; had lived two weeks 
on thistles dug from the frozen ground, no credit; one 
week on native garlic ; three days on minnows caught 
with a dip-net, fish too small to clean, rather bitter in 
taste, no credit ; several meals on prickly pear leaves 
roasted, no credit ; several days without anything much 
but water to drink, no credit; some five months mostly 
on short rations without bread or salt. These were 
about all the reasons for the price being so low. The 
seventy-five cents per week covered all the meats bought 



I20 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

of Indians or anyone else. All groceries, soap, candles, 
in fact everydiing used belonging to the companies, in- 
cluding some leather owned by F. D. Richards, who 
remarked to me that he was glad it was there for us to 
use. Brothers Jas. Ferguson and W. C. Dunbar also 
made the same remark about some groceries used of 
theirs. Not so with some others. They grieved very 
much over what stuff had been used of theirs. 

After I got through making my statements, Brother 
Young asked each of my accusers what they had to say. 
No one answered. Then he spoke each man's name, 
asking them one at a time if they believed what I had 
said. All replied in the affirmative. He asked each one 
if they believed I had been honest, and taken good care 
of their goods. All answered "Yes." 

Brother Young then stood up and said to the 
brethren, "You have accused Bro. Jones of stealing 
from you and others whom you represent, some five 
thousand dollars worth of goods. These accusations 
commenced in the winter when Brother Jones and com- 
panions were eating raw hide and poor meat, suffering 
every privation possible to take care of your stuff. How 
such stories started when there was no communication 
can only be accounted for by the known power of Satan 
to deceive and lie. These accusations continued until I, 
hearing of them, wrote a letter to the Bishops and Presi- 
dents, expressing my confidence in Brother Jones' labors; 
knowing at that time, as well as I do now, diat he was 
innocent. I knew what Brother Jones' feelings were the 
other day when I notified him of this trial." Turning to 
me he said, "You wanted to ask me if I thought you 
guilty, but I gave you no chance to ask the question, I 
wanted you to learn that when I decide anything, as I 
had in your case, I do not change my mind. You were 



I 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 12 1 

not brought here for trial for being guilty, but to give 
you a chance to stop these accusations." Then turning 
to my accusers again, "How does this look? After 
charging Brother Jones as you have, he makes a simple 
statement, affirming nothing, neither witnessing any- 
thing, and each of you say you believe he has told the 
truth. You have nothing to answer save that he is an 
honest man. Well, now, what have you brought him 
here for? " 

One of the complainers then asked if some of the 
company with me might not have stolen the goods. I 
answered "No; I am here to answer for all. Besides it 
would have been almost impossible for anyone besides 
myself to have taken anything unbeknown to others." 

Bro. asked, "If neither Bro. Jones nor the 

brethren with him have taken anything, how is it that I 
have lost so much?" 

Brother Brigham replied, "It is because you lie. You 
have not lost as you say you have." This I knew to be 
correct as before stated, I had this brother's keys and 
knew that nothing had been taken. 

Brother Brigham continued talking, chastising some 
of the Elders present for their ingratitude. Brother 
Kimball also felt indignant toward them. Finally 
Brother Brigham commenced to pronounce a curse 
upon those who had spoken falsely about me. I asked 
him to stop before he had finished the words, and told 
him I could bear their accusations better than they could 
bear his curse. He then blessed me, saying they would 
be cursed if they did not cease their talk ; saying that we 
had seen the hardest time that any Elders ever had. 
While the "Mormon" Battalion suffered, they were free 
to travel, looking forward with hope to something better; 
but that we were much longer under suffering conditions, 



122 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

as we were tied up and had no hope only to stay and 
take our chances. 

When done speaking he asked me what would sat- 
isfy me and what demands I had to make. I told him of 
the refusal to admit me into the quorum at Provo, saying 
that if I was considered worthy, I would like a* recom- 
mend so as to have fellowship there. 

The following letter was given me : 

"Great Salt Lake City, President's Office, 

"Aug. 25th, 1857. 
"This is to certify to all whom it may concern, that 
we, the undersigned, have investigated the matters 
between Daniel W. Jones and the brethren who stayed 
with him at Devil's Gate, last winter, and those who left 
goods at that place, and we are satisfied that Brother 
Jones and those with him did the best they possibly 
could, were perfectly honest, and that Brother Jones has 
satisfactorily accounted for all the things which were 
taken ; and tltey were necessarily taken to save the lives 
of himself and company. 

"We consider that Brother Jones is entitled to the 
praise, confidence and respect of all good men for the 
wise, self-denying and efficient course he pursued. And 
we recommend him to all as a faithful brother in good 
standing and full fellowship in the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints. (Signed) 

"Brigham Young, Daniel Spencer, 

"Heber C. Kimball, John Van Cott, 
"Daniel H. Wells, George D. Grant, 
"John Taylor, C. H. Wheelock, 

"Amasa Lyman, Edmund Ellsworth, 



F. D. Richards. 



T. W. Ellerbeck, 

"Clerk." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 23. 

Brother Brigham said if we had set fire to the 
whole outfit and run off by the Hght of it he would never 
have found fault. So the trial ended and I went home 
feeling pretty well. 

I was asked many years after this trial by a son-in- 
law of one of my accusers if Brother Brigham did not 
favor me in the trial because we had been partial and 
used others' goods, leaving Brother Brigham's alone. 

I replied, "No, sir; Brother Brigham had no goods 
whatever at Devil's Gate. Neither had his name ever 
showed on box or bale, therefore he could not have 
favored us on that account. He decided as he did simply 
because he was just and right. Whether we were all 
naturally honest or not, we were honest this trip, at least; 
for there was hardly a day but what starvation stared us 
in the face, and we were not much inclined to pilfer dry 
goods anyway." * 

I presented my recommend to the quorum which 
now received me into their fellowship. After this some 
few came to me asking about goods in rather an accus- 
ing manner. I referred them to Brother Brigham. So 
far and wide had the stories gone, that many took advan- 
tage of them. One old lady, an emigrant, who went to 
live in Provo, played a sharp game, but was found out. 
She had three dauofhters who were all married soon after 
getting in. These young ladies, as is usual with Eng- 
lish girls, had a nice lot of linen. So when the luggage 
arrived, in the spring, the old lady came from Provo for 
the family goods. She, considering her daughters pro- 
vided for, and being thrifty in her nature and liking to 
appear well, took her daughters' linen and traded it for 
furniture. 

The reader must know that in those days anything 
from a pumpkin to a petticoat was a legal tender for 



124 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

some amount, so the old lady had no trouble in making 
the exchange. She went back feeling indignant at 
"Jones" for robbing her daughters. She was a great 
tea-party woman and never missed a chance to tell of 
my cruel conduct, sometimes shedding tears over it. 

One man who had married a daugher became a 
little suspicious, so he went to the city and visited the 
furniture dealer, and soon found the linen. He told me 
of the circumstance and asked me what I wished done, 
as he considered it an outrage. I told him it was not 
worth noticing, as there were so many similar things ; to 
let the old woman and her dauo-hters settle their own 
affairs, that would be punishment enough. I could tell 
of many more but this will suffice. Some of these sto- 
ries were related during the investigation. 



CHAPTER XXI. 



The Echo Canyon War — An Invading Foe — Plans for checking its 
Progress — Peace declared — Pardon granted — The true Cause of 
the Trouble — I work at Saddlery — The unjustifiable Killing of 
Yates — Visit from Indians. 

[WILL not attempt to give a full account of the Echo 
Canyon war but will give only sufficient to connect 
this history. 

Word reached Utah on the twenty-fourth of July, 
1857, while the people were celebrating Pioneer day in 
Big Cottonwood canyon that U. S. troops were on the 
road to Utah. As soon as this report was confirmed, 
and the intentions of the invaders fully learned — which 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 25 

were to place the Territory under martial law, on the 
pretext that the "Mormons" were in a state of rebellion 
— Brigham Young, both as President of the Church, and 
Governor of the Territory, commenced to advise and 
issue orders to meet the situation. The far-off settle- 
ments, San Bernardino in Lower California and Carson 
valley, Nevada, both thrifty, prosperous places, were 
broken up and the people called home to Utah. There 
was a determined spirit manifested by both leaders and 
people to be ready to meet in the best possible way 
whatever might come. No fear nor timidity was shown. 
Neither was there lack of counsel, but everything that 
was required to be done was promptly directed and as 
promptly executed. 

A few companies of cavalry militia were sent out to 
reconnoiter. Nothing official could be done by Governor 
Young on rumor. Finally an armed force not officially 
known to him was found invading the Territory of Utah. 
As soon as this was reported. The Governor ordered 
General Wells to interrupt them and hinder their 
approach, and protect the people of the Territory from 
the invading foe. 

The question may be asked, did not President 
Young and the people know that these were government 
troops? President Young and the people knew it was a 
political mob; Governor Young, not being notified 
officially of their coming, only knew them as an armed 
enemy entering the Territory. He was appointed 
by the President of the United States to govern under 
the laws common in the country. According to his oath 
of office, he could do no less than try to protect his 
Territory. Governor Young had no more right to know 
this army than had the sentinel on duty to know his 
captain unless the captain gives the counter sign. This 



126 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Johnston at first refused to give, but as the sequel shows, 
never got in until he "hollowed turkey." 

This force continued to advance. The troops 
ordered out by General Wells did what they could to 
hinder their progress toward the valleys. The situation 
finally became so serious that companies were ordered 
from Davis, Salt Lake, and Utah counties to fortify Echo 
<:anyon. I went with the regiment from Utah under 
Colonal Pace, and had charge of a few picked riflemen. 
We remained in Echo during the winter fortifying the 
place. 

The boys on the plains made it very disagreeable 
for the advancing army nightly, running off their beef 
herd, burning their provision trains and the grass, and 
in every way possible impeding their progress. Finally, 
winter set in with severity, catching them in the mount- 
ains at Fort Bridger, where they were obliged to stay for 
the winter. They were short of supplies and had a hard 
time wintering. Albert Sidney Johnston was in com- 
mand. 

After this army was fully settled in their quarters, 
part of the Utah army returned home, leaving only 
enough to watch the moves at Bridger. This was a 
winter of business for the "Mormon" people. There 
was no thought of submission, everything was fully 
arranged for the spring work. 

As soon as the weather moderated in the spring of 
1858, the people commenced to move from Salt Lake 
City and more northern settlements, south as far as 
Utah county. Every house in Salt Lake City was 
.abandoned, not a family remaining. Men were detailed 
to set fire to and burn everything that could be burned. 
The people really manifested joy in these moves. No 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 27 

one appeared down-hearted at the sacrifices. All was 
life and energy. 

What was known as the standing army of Utah was 
organized, intending to make guerrilla warfare on our 
enemies and hinder their progress, while the people 
moved en masse further and further south. There had 
been good crops raised previous to this year ; the coun- 
try was full of bread stuff and fat cattle. Provisions were 
prepared for future use. Not much planting was done 
this season, particularly in the north. 

A few troops were kept in Echo and along the 
road. I had charge of a company at Lost Spring near 
the head of the canyon. In the latter part of May we 
received orders to break up camp and come in ; that 
peace had been made. (The part Col. Kane took in 
bringing about a settlement is a part of written history.) 
Ex-Governor Powell, of Kentucky, and McCullough, of 
Texas, were sent to arrange peace. They brought printed 
posters declaring the people all pardoned and notifying 
them to return to their houses. Thus we conquered a 
great army and nation without bloodshed. 

The whole of this move was brought about by a 
charge made against the "Mormons" by Judge Drum- 
mond, who had been appointed from the state of Illinois. 
He had left his wife and family at home and brought 
here with him a fancy lady (?) who sat beside him in 
court. This coming to the knowledge of the public, 
Drummond was severely criticized by the "Mormon" 
press. At this he took offense, and laid his plans for 
deep revenge. He locked up his office, with the records 
in it, and arranged with a party to set fire to and burn 
up the whole. He then left the city in a hurry, pretend- 
ing to be afraid for his life. Went back to Washington 
and reported the "Mormons" in a state of rebellion, 



128 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Stating that all the United States records were burned, 
and that he, a United States judge, had barely escaped 
with his life. 

It is commonly understood that Secretary Floyd and 
his party took this report kindly, it giving grounds for a 
move by the army to the far west, thus weakening the 
power of the Federal Government financially, and mov- 
ing much of the armament and military supplies, and 
giving the rebellion a better chance to get a good start 
before the necessary force could be put in the field by 
the government. So Drummond's report was acted 
upon without any enquiry whatever being made to find 
out whether it was true or not. 

No moves back were made until the army had pass- 
ed through the city. This was a sorrowful day for 
the soldiers. I afterwards traveled and became well 
acquainted with many of the commissioned officers. As 
is common with the army officers, they were real gentle- 
men, and were in no way responsible for these moves. 
Many of them told me they shed tears while passing 
through the streets of Salt Lake to see pleasant homes 
deserted and everything a waste ; that it could only be 
compared to a city of the dead ; and that to think they 
were the instruments used to cause all this made them 
ashamed of their calling. 

The army agreed to fix their quarters not less than 
forty miles of Salt Lake City. This agreement was 
kept. 

During the winter Col. Marcy went through to 
New Mexico to buy mules and such supplies as could be 
obtained sooner than from the east. Quite a number of 
my old acquaintances from New Mexico came through 
in the spring. One Lewis Simmons, son-in-law of Kit 
Carson, came 'in charge of several thousand head of 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 29 

sheep. I obtained permission of him to shear the wool 
from as many as I wished. This was quite a privilege, 
as wool was valuable. 

My old friends and acquaintances were much sur- 
prised to find me in Utah and a "Mormon," but they all 
treated me kindly, and as often as I have met them do so 
to this day. Not many are now alive. I went to New 
Mexico when quite young, and most of my early acquaint- 
ances were older than myself; few of them but lived 
differently to what I have, so at the present day I am 
almost the only one living of the pioneers of New 
Mexico. 

While the standing army, formerly spoken of, was 
fitting up, I commenced working at the saddler's trade. 
This I had pardy learned in St. Louis before going to 
Mexico ; had worked in the city of Chihuahua, learning 
something of the Mexican style of work. Some of my 
friends from Santa Fe wanted saddles of my make, as 
they had seen some good work of mine in Mexico. I 
made and sold quite a number of saddles to them. I 
now commenced to make this my business. And as 
"Dan Jones, the saddler," is well known, I will let this 
answer on that subject. 

The coming of Johnston's army has generally been 
considered a money-making affair to this community. 
To me it has always been a question, for it cost a great 
deal to bring them. However, we made the most we 
could of a bad bargain, and got what we could out of the 
forced speculation. 

There is one circumstance connected with my ex- 
perience while in Echo Canyon service which I wish to 
put on record — the killing of Yates by Bill Hickman. 
This Mr. Yates was a personal friend of mine, a kind- 
hearted, liberal man of whom I had received many kind 



130 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

nesses, and his being murdered did not agree with my 
feehngs, but I knew of no way to mend the matter, for I 
knew nothing of the killing till he was buried. 

I was camped with a small party about four miles 
west of the Weber valley and ten or twelve miles from 
Echo. One very cold morning about sunrise, Hickman 
and two others came to my camp. They seemed almost 
frozen, shaking and trembling in an unusual manner. 
Hickman asked me if I had any whisky. I told him I 
had not. He then asked if we had coffee. I replied that 
we had. " Then make us a good strong cup." While 
the coffee was being made, he took me outside and asked 
me if I knew Yates. I told him I did. " Well, we have 
just buried him." 

He then told about Ya.tes being taken prisoner for 
tampering with Indians. And after talking quite excitedly, 
he said, "We have got away with him. What do you 
think the Old Boss," (meaning Brigham) "will say?" 

Now if Yates had been killed as Hickman related in 
his book he would not have manifested so much interest 
in what President Young would say. He tried hard to 
draw an approval from me of what he had done. I told 
him I knew nothing about such modes and did not know 
what Brother Young would say about it. 

Hickman killed Yates for his money and horse the 
same as any other thief and murderer would have done, 
and then excused himself by telling that he was counseled 
to do these things. I know positively that Governor 
Young's orders were to avoid bloodshed in every way 
possible. I was continually acting and around in places 
and under circumstances that gave me the best of 
opportunities to know. 

During the time that Johnston's army was at Bridger, 
there was an effort made to turn the Indians against the 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I3I 

Mormons. This partially succeeded, but did not last 
long-. As they soon got tired of the treatment received 
from their new friends. 

While in camp near the head of Echo Canyon in 
May. 1858, a number of Weber and Goshutes came 
and camped on Yellow creek not far from our location. 
A few of us visited them. They expressed a desire to be 
peaceable with the Mormons. A meeting was appointed, 
they agreeing to come to our camp and talk over affairs 
and make satisfaction for some things they admitted hav- 
ing done. At this conference A. Miner presided, 
Abram Conover and myself acting as interpreters. I do 
not remember all that was said at the time. The Indians 
acknowledged having committed various thefts, at the 
.same time giving their reasons for having done so. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

The Troops Ordered from Camp Floyd to New Mexico — I am 
Solicited to Act as Guide — Through the Killing of an Ox I 
am Charged with being a Traitor to the Church — The Trial 
— My Acquittal — I Desire to Return Home, but am Forced to 
Continue as Guide. 

EARLY in the spring of i860 orders came from 
Washington for a portion of the troops at Camp 
Floyd to move to New Mexico and to explore a wagon 
road from Salt Lake to Santa Fe, naming- the route, as 
selected by the map, down Little White river, now 
Price creek, and crossing over the mouth of the Dolores, 
thence on to Santa Fe. On the old maps these rivers 



132 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

showed very well as far as directions went. At this time 
I was the only person in Utah that knew anything of the 
country desired to be explored, and my knowledge was 
limited to the old Spanish trail and some few side trails 
to Indian camps. 

The offer was made me to act as guide for the expe- 
dition. I declined at first but finally consented to go as 
far as Green river with an exploring party under Lieut. 
Archer, and see if a wagon road could be found by way 
of Spanish Fork to Green river. 

We succeeded in locating a road, but not down 
Price river. We left that river to the right, crossing 
the plains and striking the river at the lower crossing. 
It was decided to put a working force of soldiers on the 
route. This was the first opening of Spanish Fork can- 
yon. I agreed to go as far as Green river with this 
campany, with the privilege, given as an inducement to 
get me to go, of taking along a trader's wagon under 
the protection of the command. I arranged with my 
brother-in-law, S. B, Moore, to q-q with me and take this 
waeon. and attend to the trading- business, we beinof 
equal partners in the venture. 

While working in Spanish Fork, making road, an 
ox was killed by a soldier. The ox belonged to a settler 
in Spanish Fork. Mr. Moore saw the soldier shoot the 
ox and told me about it. Next day John Berry came 
into camp, he being president of the settlement, and in a 
very excited manner demanded satisfaction for the ox. 
The commander, Captain Selden, said that he knew 
nothinof about the killino- and asked me if I had heard 
anything. I told him that I knew who had killed the ox. 
Berry wanted the man brought forward at once. The 
captain told him that the man should be given up to the 
civil authorities at once and proper restitution made. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 33 

Berry seemed to get worse and worse ; said he did not 
want any thief to take back with him, but wanted to see 
him and have him punished. Captain Selden told him 
that the army regulations defined modes for even bad 
men ; that everything had to be done properly. He 
advised President Berry to take a course to have the 
man either arrested or else to leave the matter to him 
and he would work the punishment so as to get the pay 
and send to the owner. Berry would not listen to any 
proposition whatever. Finally, I told him that he was 
unreasonable and that I would not point out the man to 
him, but would to the captain before pay-day ; that I 
would bring the money with me on my return, and that 
I would leave it to Bishop Miller, the presiding bishop 
of Utah county, whether I was right or not. 

On my return I offered to pay to Berry the amount. 
He would not accept it unless accompanied by a plea of 
guilt to a charge already preferred against me before the 
High Council of being a traitor to the Church, aiding 
and abetting an enemy to destroy property belonging to 
a brother and refusing to point out the guilty party 
when called on to do so. Taking the whole charge 
together it was too steep for me. That I had refused to 
point out the party was a fact, and I was willing to be 
judged on the merits of the refusal when all the reasons 
were stated. So I refused and was brought to trial. 

The charge was read and considerable testimony 
given. In the charge the price of the ox was demanded. 
No effort was made to oppose this, but it was acknowl- 
edged and offered to be settled. At length Bishop Mil- 
ler, the president, stood up and motioned that the charge 
be sustained. This aroused me. I replied to the Bishop's 
motion in an excited and insulting manner, so much so 
that he motioned that Daniel W. Jones be cut off from 



134 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints for 
insultinor the Priesthood. 

I repHed, "You hold on ; you cannot do it." 

"What do you mean?" he asked. 

"I mean I have had my say; I am done. Now you 
have yours, and whatever you require of me I will do. 
But I will not be cut off from the Church even if I have 
to acknowledge to the charge." 

Here Joseph Clark asked permission to speak. He 
said he did not think the charge was sustained by the 
evidence ; some others spoke the same. Finally Bishop 
Miller .said to the clerk, "Read the charge again." On 
hearing it read the second time he said: "Oh, I do not 
mean to sustain the charge that Brother Jones is a traitor 
or anything of the kind. I had paid no particular atten- 
tion to that part. All I mean is that Brother Jones pay 
for the ox according to agreement." 

This was a close call for me, but I saved my stand- 
ing and honor. If I had said nothing probably this whole 
charge would have went on record as it was. Inasmuch 
as I had offered to pay the amount sent by the captain 
the whole charge was thrown out. 

This command under Selden was about one month 
working a road through to Green river. We had a 
pleasant time, doing well with our trading. We were 
treated well by both officers and men. Captain Selden 
was a kind-hearted officer, without any prejudices against 
the "Mormons," although he was of one those ordered 
out to wage a war against the people. 

On arriving at Green river where another guide was 
to take my place, we found he was not there. As the 
man, a Mexican, had not arrived I was told that my ser- 
vices would be required the balance of the trip. I re- 
fused to go. Before leaving Utah I had received word 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 35 

from Brother Brigham that he did not wish me to go on 
this trip. George W. Bean told me that Brother Young 
had said, "Tell Brother Jones I consider him one of my 
good boys and I do not want him to go off into that dan- 
gerous country and risk his life for money." I knew this 
to be the best of counsel, for the country was dangerous. 
The Mexicans of New Mexico were not over their bad 
feelings about the Indian slave trade. The ones who had 
profited by this traffic still held a grudge against "Mor- 
mons." This I had learned from some of my old asso- 
ciates that came through with Colonel Marcy. Both Utes 
and Navajoes were uncertain in those days, particularly 
those living on the borders of New Mexico. There 
were no regular mails or communications in those days 
between the two countries. 

Not only having a desire to respect the kindly 
advice of Brother Brigham, but knowing the risk we 
would run, I declined to go farther. On refusing, 
Colonel Canby, who was in command, instructed his 
adjutant to tell me that the good of the service required 
me to go on as guide, and that it would be impossible for 
them to fill the orders from Washington without my ser- 
vices ; that if I went willingly I should be well treated 
and respected and that my brother-in-law would be 
employed as assistant guide ; that they needed our wagon 
and team and that the quartermaster would pay us for it. 

I still refused, telling them I would run tOo much 
risk in getting back to Utah. Colonel Canby then prom- 
ised me protection and mileage home, and informed me 
that I could accept the terms willingly or otherwise, they 
would have to keep a guard over me to see that I did 
not leave ; neither would they settle with me for services 
up to date. I have several affidavits proving these facts. 
We found that nothing would do but to consent. 



J 



6 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



The main command under Canby intended to follow 
what was known as Lorin's trail up the Grand river, 
cross over and go down to Fort Garland, while a com- 
pany under Lieutenant Stith was to explore the Dolores 
river. I was wanted for both, but as this could not be I 
was sent on the Lorin trail, accompanied by a sergeant 
and an Indian, to the junction of the Grand and Gunni- 
son rivers, to find the road and see how the crossing was. 

My hopes were that after this trip and finding the 
road all right to this point that I could get off and return 
home, but not so. It was decided that we had to go on 
and guide the exploring expedition through on the 
Dolores. I told Canby I did not know the country. No 
difference. My natural ability, with my general knowl- 
edge of the country, was all sufficient, so at length I 
gave up and went willingly. The most of the officers 
treated me with great kindness and respect. They knew 
I was a member of the "Mormon" church and often 
asked me questions about our religion. Many evenings 
were spent in chatting about Utah affairs in a very pleas- 
ant and agreeable manner. 

After crossing Green river there is a desert of fifty- 
five miles to Grand river. The troops suffered consider- 
able on this desert. Some few leaving the road to hunt 
water got lost, and one or two never were found ; they 
either perished or fell into the hands of some hostile 
Indians. One little circumstance showing the need of 
understanding something of their language or signs in 
dealing with Indians happened at Green river. There 
were quite a number of Utes camped below the crossing. 
These Indians came into camp quite often. 

One day I noticed a crowd of soldiers making some 
curious and exciting moves. I approached to see what 
was the matter. I saw an Indian standing, holding 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 37 

something in his hand and looking rather confused. The 
soldiers were getting a rope ready to hang him ; all was 
excitement and I am satisfied that if I had not happened 
along the poor Indian would have been swinging by the 
neck in less than five minutes. 

I could see from the Indian's manner that he realized 
something was wrong but could not understand why he 
was surrounded by soldiers. 

I asked them what they were doing. They said that 
the Indian had brought one of their horses that he had 
stolen into camp and sold it for thirty dollars; that the 
owner of the horse was there and they were intending 

to hang the "d d thief." I told them to hold on a 

minute, that I did not think an Indian would steal a horse 
and bring it into the camp where it belonged to sell. 
Some one answered, "Yes, he has; there is the money 
now in his hand that he got for the horse." 

The Indian was still standing- there, holdino- the 
money in his open hand and looking about as foolish as 
ever I saw one of his race look. I asked him what was 
up. He said he did not know what was the matter. 

"What about the horse and money?" 

He answered, "I found a horse down at our camp. 
I knew it belonged to the soldiers so I brought it up, 
thinking they would give me something for bringing it. 
This man," pointing to one, "came and took hold of the 
horse and put some money in my hand. It was yellow 
money and I did not want it. He then put some silver 
in my hand. There it all "s. I don't understand what 
they are mad about." 

I soon got the trouble explained. The man thought 
he was buying the horse, the Indian thought he was re- 
warding him for bringing the animal to camp ; the owner 
happened along just as the trade was being made. Here 



138 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

ignorance and prejudice came near causing a great crime. 
As soon as this was explained I took the money and 
gave it back to the owner. No one had thought of tak- 
ing the money. All were bent on hanging the honest 
fellow. Soon there was a reverse of feeling; most of 
the soldiers in the crowd being Irish, they let their im- 
pulses run as far the other way, loading the Indian with 
shirts and blouses. Some gave him money, so that he 
went away feeling pretty well, but he remarked that the 
soldiers were kots-tii-shn-a (big fools). 

I have often thought there were many like these sol- 
diers, ''heap kots-tii-shu-a,'' in dealing with Indians. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 



Difficulty in Finding the Trail — The Character of our Commanding 
Officer — My Discharge as Guide — A Proposition to Kill Stith — 
Rejected by Moore and Myself — Arrival at Santa Fe — The Con- 
fidence of the Quartermaster in Me. 

ON ARRIVING at Grand river Stith's outfit was pre- 
pared and we were set across the river in a place 
entirely unknown to me. I did not even know whether 
the Dolores river was above or below me, and so told 
the officer. There was a point known as the bend of 
Dolores where I had been, but from where we were to 
that point the country was new to me. I had no definite 
idea of the distance but knew it must be several days' 
journey. This country, as the name of the river implies, 
was about the worst country I ever traveled through. 
While we were prospecting to see if we could get 
any sight of the river, I found a lone Indian. He had 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THK INDIANS. I 39 

been out all alone on a stealing expedition to the Navajo 
Indians, had got a few horses and was on his way home 
to Uintah. After much persuasion and some pay, I 
induced him to go a day's travel and show me the river 
and put me on the trail if there was any. 

We were about thirty miles above the Dolores 
where it empties into Grand river. On arriving at the 
river, we found a trail leading up it for only a 
short distance. My Indian friend described the country 
and trails to me so that I felt pretty sure of getting to a 
place with which I was acquainted. 

We were ten days reaching the bend of the Dolores 
where the old Spanish trail strikes it, but does not cross. 
We only struck the river twice the whole distance. It 
runs through box canyons most of the way, and is 
unapproachable ; so the wagon-road ordered explored I 
do not think will be made yet awhile. 

By this time we had learned the character of our 
commanding officer. He was simply a ruffian of the 
worst type. I had to watch him daily, as he was sus- 
picious of being led into ambush. 

We had met one party of Indians, an old man and 
family. My brother-in-law was acquainted with him, he 
having been one of the Grand valley company that was 
driven away by the Indians. This old man was of the 
peace party, and told Mr. Moore all about what had 
happened, after they were driven away. Seeing Moore 
friendly and talking with the old Indian made Stith more 
suspicious of us. He often hinted that it would be 
dangerous for us if we ever came across Indians in any 
number. This was not very pleasant, for we were in a 
country where a great many Indians roamed and we 
were liable to run across a lot at any time, but as good 
luck would have it, we never did. We always believed 



140 FORl'V YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 

that if we had run into an Indian camp that Stith would 
have attempted to take our Hves. 

The soldiers did not like him, neither did they think 
as he did, but they all feared him as he had shot down 
some of his company. This same officer had shot and 
killed one man, who had given out and could not travel. 
This occurred on a Texas desert. 

My intention was to take care of myself, and if we 
had met any Indians to see that I was not harmed if a 
good rifle could protect me. Moore and myself watched 
him all the time. 

We arrived at the Dolores bend at eleven o'clock 
a. m. I recommended camping. Stith said he had not 
made a day's march and would not camp. I said, "Then 
let's noon." 

"No, it lacks an hour of noon; we must travel an 
hour yet." 

I told him I wanted time to get my reckoning, as I 
had not been here for some time and had come in a dif- 
ferent direction from what I had done before and that 
there were many trails leading from this point further 
north. It was twenty miles to the next water. All this 
would not induce him even to noon, but he ordered the 
march to continue. 

After going a few miles he asked me where the 
water was for noon. I told him that all the water we 
would o-et would take till after niMit to reach. He then 
notified Moore and myself that we were discharged, and 
that there was a Mexican along who knew the road bet- 
ter than we did. I told him allright, to pay us and we 
would turn back. This he refused to do, saying that he 
intended to keep us along in case the Mexican did not 
know the country ; that we would be better than no 
guides. 



\ 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I4I 

We had guided this company 210 miles, through a 
country entirely unknown to us, in ten days' time, and 
the infantry with packs had never been lost or failed to 
get good camps. Now, after getting, for the first time, 
on a good trail, we were discharged for not finding 
water for noon on a dry desert and, as before stated, 
leaving water at about half-past eleven. So much for 
West Point discipline. 

After discharging us, as he supposed, Stith put his 
Mexican guide to lead, Moore and myself following 
along and taking it easy. We were in no way concerned 
about our discharge, for the quartermaster had told me 
to cret along- the best we could with Stith, but if we 
wanted, when we got into Santa Fe, to come back and 
meet Canby's command, and that we need not take a 
discharge from Stith unless we so desired. 

They now left the trail, at night taking to the left 
over a dry mesa ; but no water was found. There was 
considerable suffering among the soldiers, as there was 
no water for coffee or cooking and but little to drink. 
Here the company planned to kill Stith, nearly all the 
company agreeing. They sent their committee to Moore 
and myself with the proposition that Stith and the Mexi- 
can guide be killed together with all that would not sus- 
tain the move, and that we were to guide them out of 
the country. This was fully determined upon and we 
had much trouble in persuading them out of the notion, 
but finally succeeded. 

Next day we continued our journey, arriving at the 
Mancos river much later than we would have done had 
we kept the trail. Stith soon learned that the Mexican 
knew but little about the country. After crossing the 
river we struck a big trail where it ascended a hill. On 
getting on this trail Stith made some very insulting 



142 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

remarks, saying that now we had a guide who knew 
something. 

On reaching the top of the hill they found that the 
trail scattered, being a hunting trail and not a route. 
This puzzled the guide, who was the one that had taken 
the wrong direction. I here got my ideas clear, and for 
the soldiers' sake, they having treated us kindly, I told 
Stith's lieutenant where the trail was. He informed 
Stith, who was now willingr to listen, havinof lost faith in 
his Mexican. We soon struck the old trail. We could 
now have regained our positions had we wished to, but 
we agreed with Lieut. Bristol, who was a real good fel- 
low, to tell him every morning, when necessary, about 
the trail and distance ; but not to speak to Stith about 
anything, and go along as though we cared nothing 
about the road. 

After this Moore and I had a pretty good time, rid- 
ing along without any responsibility; hunting when we 
liked and taking it easy. We had many a good laugh at 
Stith's expense, for if we started out of a morning ahead 
he was afraid to lose sight of us for fear his guide would 
get lost. 

One morning, while traveling on a nice, plain 
trail, up a wide, smooth flat, Moore and I started up a 
steep mountain side, intending to follow along the 
mountain ridge and kill some game. We had gone but 
a short distance, without any trail whatever, when, on 
lookinof back, we saw the Mexican ofuide and Stith had 
left the trail and started to follow us. Bristol was in 
the rear with the pack train. 

At first we felt like letting them follow, but it 
seemed too hard on the poor foot soldiers to play them 
such a trick, so Steve Moore turned round and called 
out, "What in the h — are you following us for?" Stith 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 1 43 

wanted to know if we were not on the trail. Moore told 
him his guide ought to know where the trail was — that it 
was down on the flat ; to go back and not be following 
us up the mountain. 

We traveled along the mountain ridge in sight of 
the trail most of the day watching the company. They 
often seemed lost and would stop and look to see if they 
could see us. We finally came into the trail and trav- 
eled along with the command. 

On arriving at the first settlement Stith got drunk 
and gambled off a lot of money that he expected to cover 
by the vouchers I would sign before drawing any pay 
from him. 

We were seventy miles from Santa Fe, the head- 
quarters where we were to report to Colonel Fontleroy, 
the commander. 

Stith continued his spree several days, so Moore 
and I saddled up and went on to Santa Fe alone. On 
reaching that place I found many old friends, among the 
rest, Manuel Woods, keeping hotel. He was an old 
hotel keeper for whom I had kept bar during my first 
stay in Santa Fe. I explained our situation to him, stat- 
inpf that we intended to wait till the main command came 
in. He told us to make his house our home as long as 
we desired, and we could have all the money we wanted 
besides. 

My old friends, John Phillips, H. Stephens, F. Red- 
mond, and many others, expressed themselves ready to 
assist us in any way possible. 

We turned our mules into the government corral 
and went to stop at the hotel. 

Colonel Fontleroy, on hearing that some one had 
arrived from Utah, sent for us to come to his office the 
next day. There had been some uneasiness felt about 



144 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the company we had traveled with, and a party had been 
sent out to meet them. The party had gone as far as 
the Dolores and returned. 

We had seen their tracks ; I wanted to follow their 
trail, knowing it to be white men's tracks. Stith took 
them for Indians' and refused to follow me. 

On meeting the colonel, he, in a very pompous 
manner, asked me who I was. 

I replied, "Daniel W. Jones." 

"Where are you from? " 

"Salt Lake City, Utah." 

"How did you come here?" 

"On a mule." 

"What is your business — in what capacity have you 
come?" He was now much excited and asked a series 
of questions before stopping. 

I then told him I was a guide in government employ. 

He asked, "Where are the troops; where is the 
command you are guiding?" 

"The last I saw of them they were about seventy 
miles back. The commander and most of the company 
drunk." 

"Why are you not with them?" 

"I don't like whisky," was my answer. 

I felt insulted by his manner in first speaking so 
abruptly to me, and was determined not to give him any 
satisfaction until he spoke to me in a respectable man- 
ner. This he seemed to see and commenced asking his 
questions more politely. I gave him all the information 
I could about the moves of the troops on the road. He 
now approved of my coming ahead. 

When Stith arrived he made out my account and 
asked me to sign the vouchers. I thanked him, telling 
him that I did not need any money and did not wish my 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 45 

discharge just then. He flew into a terrible passion, say- 
ing that he could not settle his accounts unless I signed 
the vouchers. I replied that I had nothing to do with 
settling his accounts, all I wanted was my transfer back 
to the command. This he refused me, so we went and 
bought two mules on credit and went back to the com- 
mand. 

We met them at Taos, The quartermaster was 
glad to see us, as he needed our services. I took the 
position of both guide and interpreter, Moore continuing 
as assistant. 

We got into the farming district about harvest time. 
There was no forage to be had except fields of grain. 
These were bought at high prices when animals were 
turned in over night and a guard placed around them. 
Often the animals would get into other fields doing some 
damage. The Mexicans made great complaint, often 
asking several hundred dollars for damages. 

The pasturage generally cost from $150 to ^200 
per night. The quartermaster would generally hand me 
^500 and tell me to settle. Sometimes I would be two 
or three hours settling, as the damage sometimes was 
on various patches. 

The people were at times unreasonable in their 
demands. When I could not get a reasonable settle- 
ment would refer to the authority. I made the people 
understand that they could not get anything only what 
was just and reasonable. When they found that I under- 
stood them they became much easier to deal with. 

In that country what you do today always gets to 
the next camping place before you do. 

When all my accounts were settled for the day I 
would hand what money was left to the quartermaster, 
sometimes it would be over ^100. 



146 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

One day on handing him the money he said, "Jones, 
you're a d d fool." 

-Why?" I asked. 

"That money is already accounted for." 

I did not take the hint as he expected I would, but 
continued to return the overplus. 

This remark to me was made in kindness, as the 
quartermaster was a great friend of mine and wanted 
me to keep the money for myself, but I did not think it 
right. It would never have done me any good. 

When we arrived in Santa Fe, we were paid off 
in full up to date, and mileage allowed ; but no protec- 
tion was furnished for our return home. The Navajoes 
had just broken out and the troops had been ordered to 
chastise them. The good of the service now required 
that we o^et home the best we could. Aside from this we 
were treated in the best manner possible; provisions 
being given us by the quartermaster and some valuable 
presents by other officers. 

We knew that our chances were slim for eettine 
back safely. To make things as safe as possible, how- 
ever, we bought a ofood waofon and four first class mules ; 

'000 ' 

loaded up with Mexican and Navajo blankets and other 
goods believing that we would be less liable to get rob- 
bed of these goods than if we carried our money with 
us. We were also informed by some friends, who had 
lately come in from Denver that blankets of this kind 
were in good demand at that place. There was a great 
rush for Pike's Peak and miners and prospectors wanted 
these blankets. 



\ 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 47 



■ CHAPTER XXIV. 

Leave Santa Fe for Home — Attacked by Robbers — A Shower of 
Bullets — ^A Hard Ride — Incidents of our Journey — A Novel 
Sign. 

WE LEFT Santa Fe about the loth of September, 
i860. Two young men that came through from 
Utah, whose homes were in the States, accompanied us 
on horseback. They were well mounted and we were 
all well armed. We took every precaution to make our- 
selves secure against thieves stealing our stock, or tak- 
ing advantage of us in any way. 

We took the open road by way of Las Vegas, Fort 
Union, passing along the Raton mountains and con- 
tinuing on without molestation of any kind until the 
evening of the 23rd, when we were attacked and rob- 
bed, the particulars of which I shall give together with 
our trip home to the best of my ability and recollection. 
Late in the afternoon we arrived at a creek where we 
intended to camp, but found no water. We had traveled 
about thirty miles, and the next chance for camping was 
several miles further on. Some of my reflections would 
not be amiss here. There was some game in sight. 
We killed some wild turkeys. My companions were out 
after antelope and I was alone awaiting their return. 
We were now quite out of the dangerous country to all 
appearances, having traveled over three hundred miles 
without disturbance. We were now where it was con- 
sidered safe for any one to travel. Still I felt uneasy, I 
remembered the words of President Young and I never 
had felt entirely safe on the road. In my reflections I 
felt as though I would rather lose what I had made than 



148 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

be tempted to disobey counsel again, by being success- 
ful. Still I was in hopes we could keep our property, 
and would try and do right in the future. I asked the 
Lord to direct me for the best, but to spare our lives on 
our road home. 

I had a positive feeling that we were in danger. 
Shortly before sundown we started on intending to make 
a night drive to the next watering place. After traveling 
a short distance we came to a hollow where a rain-storm, 
just passing over, had deposited some good fresh water, 
and where grass and fuel were plentiful. On approach- 
ing camp we descended from a ridge some three hundred 
yards to a flat. There was an open space some one 
hundred yards wide to the right of the road. We drove 
to near the center of this opening. The brush around 
was about waist high and not very thick. I commenced 
gathering up fuel, the others unhitching and taking care 
of the animals. 

After getting some dry brush ready, I was about 
striking a fire when we heard a noise of horsemen back 
on the road. The full moon was shining and on looking 
up we saw some eight or ten horsemen just disappearing 
over the ridge, going from us. As we were near the 
road and had neither seen nor heard any one passing, 
this surprised us not being able to account for the 
move. 

Moore and myself took our guns and went up to 
where we had seen them, to reconnoiter. On getting to 
the summit of the ridge we could see the tracks plainly 
where they had come following after us, and on seeing 
us had turned suddenly and run back. They, no doubt, 
had expected us to continue on some eight miles farther 
to the creek before camping, and had run on us unex- 
pectedly. While examining these tracks and trying to 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 49 

solve the mystery, we heard the noise of horses about 
two hundred yards from the road, and discovered a small 
clump of cedars in the direction, being on the same side 
of the road as our camp and just back from the summit 
of the ridge. 

We decided at once that they were robbers follow- 
ing us ; that they were tying up and hiding, intending to 
creep upon us afoot, being too cowardly to make an 
open attack. We hurried back to camp, intending to try 
and get to the timber on the creek, I gave orders to 
hitch up as quickly as possible. The two horsemen were 
to take the lead and run where the road was good, hold- 
ing back where rough. I was to drive while Moore did 
the fighting from the wagon, if we were followed. 

Our team was full of life, so much so that we had to 
change the bits on the leaders, putting on heavy curb- 
bits, taking off the common ones with checks. This left 
the driving reins alone in the bits. The saddle horses 
were soon ready, one man holding them just in front of 
the team, three of us hitching as fast as possible. The 
mules commenced looking in the direction of the clump 
of cedars, now and then looking along the edge of the 
brush around us. I remarked that I believed they were 
surrounding us. Just as I was about taking the lines in 
hand, the team being all hitched except the wheel mules' 
traces, a shot was fired. I thought it came from one of 
our own party, so near by it seemed. I asked, "Who 
was that shooting? " 

Moore answered, "You know as much about it as 
I do." 

Suddenly several shots were fired. At this the 
mules started on the full run. I grabbed the nigh leader. 
The two men with horses now had hold of them, but 
were not mounted. All ran together, making a half 



150 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

circle back to the road about where we turned out. 
Moore holding to the off wheeler. 

As we ran the shots came thick and fast from the 
brush, clear along the half-circle up to the road. Just as 
we struck the road, crossing it to the west — our direction 
of travel being to the north — shots commenced coming 
from the left side, one striking and killing the nigh 
wheel mule. This stopped the team, as the leaders alone 
could not pull the wagon and drag the dead mule. 

The shots were now coming thick and fast from all 
sides. The lead mules were trying to get away. I 
called to Moore to cut the breast strap of the dead mule 
so that the leaders could continue toward open ground. 
He made a strike or two with his knife, but while doing 
so the off wheeler fell dead. An instant after the off 
leader fell. I now had hold of the only mule left stand- 
ing. 

The two horsemen were just in front of the team, 
and when it stopped they halted also. One of them, 
Daniel Dafney, I shall always remember for his coolness 
and courage. I felt like giving the word to run and 
abandon the team, but knowing that we were some 
eight hundred miles from home, did not much like the 
prospect of footing it through. 

Moore raised his gun to shoot. I told him not to 
do so, as they, no doubt, would make a rush for us if we 
fired. In those days muzzle-loaders were all we had. 
One of the horsemen had a rope knocked from his hand 
with a bullet. On this he said to Dafney, "It is getting 
too hot, let's run." 

Dafney replied, "I will not leave till all leave." 

Just at this the off leader sprang up, not having been 
injured much, only grazed across the loins. I spoke to 
Moore, telling him to cut the mule out of the harness. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 151 

and I would do the same with the nigh one, and we 
would try to get away. 

Dafney came and assisted each of us in getting our 
mules out of the harness. The most of the shots being 
directed toward the team, Dafney ran ten times more 
risk in coming to our assistance than if he had remained 
in front. 

The lead mules were fine large animals and full of 
life. They were terribly frightened at the shooting, 
which continued almost without ceasing. Once I called 
to them to stop shooting ; that there was no need of kill- 
ing us, as they were strong enough to come and take 
what they wanted. This I spoke in Spanish. No reply, 
except a stronger volley of shots. 

The mule I had hold of had never been ridden, but 
there was no time for "swapping horses," Each of 
us had heavy, old-fashioned rifles. I got a little 
the start of Moore, as Dafney assisted me first. My 
mule had a long rope tied to his neck, and when I 
mounted and started with the rope dragging it tangled in 
the harness, bringing my mule to a sudden halt. I man- 
aged to untie the rope from his neck. While doing this 
Dafney succeeded in helping Moore with his mule, which 
was almost unmanageable. We finally all got about an 
even start. The balls were still coming thick and fast, 
the robbers having advanced up as near as possible with- 
out coming into open ground. Some of them being 
within thirty yards of us. 

Our road led to the north, but was blocked, the fir- 
ing coming from every direction but the west, where 
there was no brush. Our animals needed no guiding. 
As soon as they were free to run they broke with full 
speed to get away from the shots. It would be hard to 
tell which was the most frightened, we or the mules. 



152 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Most of the shooting was done with revolvers. The 
mules soon took the lead of the horses. 

The prairie had many badger holes and broken 
spots and my mule came near throwing me several times 
in dodging them. I had not removed the mule's collar, 
and when I could scarcely stick on for these side plun- 
ges I ran my arm under it, taking my gun in my 
hand and clinching it tight. This steadied me so that I 
felt safe. 

After running some distance my mule commenced 
to act as though he was wounded and about to fall. 
This continued tor several minutes, giving us much 
uneasiness, but he soon recovered himself. He must 
have been in pain from excitement, as he was not 
wounded. 

Moore and I were now neck and neck on the lead, 
going at full speed. I asked him to turn to the north 
and get our right direction of travel. He paid no atten- 
tion to my words, so I repeated them rather sharply, 
when he answered, "D n it, turn to the north your- 
self, I cannot turn my mule any more than a saw-log." 
We found we were much like the old parson who yoked 
himself to the calf, we were running away in spite of 
ourselves. 

On looking back we saw that the horsemen were 
about twenty yards in the rear. I called and asked them 
if their horses were undercontrol. They answered, "Yes." 

"Then ride up and take the lead." 

They answered that our mules were too fast for 
them, so we managed to check their speed a little. The 
horsemen, whipping up, at length got the lead, when 
they turned to the north in the direction we wished to 
travel. Shortly after turning to the north we came to a 
clump of cedars. Here Moore and I tried hard to per- 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 53 

suade our companions to stop, tie up and go back with 
us and creep on to the robbers, beHeving we could sur- 
prise and whip them. This we could not prevail on 
them to do. We continued on some few miles, comino- 
to the creek bank where it was so steep that we could 
not cross. This forced us to go down toward the road, 
which we finally struck. 

I now became for the first time thoroughly fright- 
ened. During the whole scene that I have been describ- 
ing, I had never felt much fear. While I was untying 
the rope the balls came so thick that the flesh on my ribs 
twitched a little. Moore says he could not help dodging 
when the bullets flew so thick and close. Dafney laughed 
and asked if he thought he could dodge them. 

It would have been an easy matter for the robbers 
to have come on and got to the crossing ahead of us, 
and ambushed us, as the brush was thick on each side of 
the road. This I fully realized and insisted that we 
should not take the road, but to no purpose. The others 
felt that we had got clear and that it would be best to 
keep on to the next ranch, some forty miles distant. 
This we reached about sunrise. 

Moore and I rode all night bareback, most of the 
time on a hard trot. 

We arrived at Zan Hicklin's on the Green Horn 
river early in the morning. Hicklin was an old acquaint- 
ance and treated us kindly, furnishing us with saddles 
and blankets, and such provisions as we could take. We 
stayed with him three days before we were able to travel 
on, being so sore from our bareback feat. 

The night after our arrival Hicklin sent back a man 
to where we were robbed. The man reported finding 
the wagon all right, with a sack of bacon and some 
horse feed ; also the dead mules and some parts of the 



154 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

harness, all the light straps being taken. From all the 
signs we judged the robbers to be Mexicans. Hicklin 
offered to get the wagon for us. but we felt like getting 
home the quickest and best way, and thought best to 
take it muleback. So we told Hicklin to oret the wao-on 
and keep it. 

When we started on we had but little money and 
very^ poor clothes, as we were saving our good ones that 
we had bought in Santa Fe until we got home ; but we 
had two first class mules, about as fine ones as are often 
seen, and we made up our minds to make as quick a trip 
home as possible. Our friends Dafney and companion 
were well mounted ; they were going the same road as 
far as Denver. They got away with several hundred 
dollars, carried on their persons. 

Moore and I had expended our cash all but a few 
dollars. Our friends were liberal while we traveled to- 
gether paying most of the expenses. 

The country was just being settled. There was but 
one house where Pueblo now is, besides the old shanties 
where the Mormon Company wintered in 1846-47. From 
Pueblo to Denver there were a few new farms just 
started. There were several cities by name but no one 
living in them. These were started to boom some min- 
ing camps, but the prospect failing the city also was 
abandoned. Some of these places are only remembered 
by a few of the old prospectors, never having been put 
upon record. 

We stopped one night with quite a pleasant, thrifty 
settler, on the Fountain Creek. During the evening he 
told us that he had lost quite a number of horses, some 
thirty or forty head, mostly good American mares and 
young stock ; he had spent much time hunting them and 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THP^ INDIANS, I 55 

finally given them up, supposing that they had been 
stolen, and taken entirely out of the country. 

The road from this place continued on up Fountain 
creek for some thirty miles then crossed over and down 
to Cherry creek ; estimated eighty-five miles from this 
place to the next station, where we could find a stopping 
place. This looked like having to camp out. Something 
we were not prepared to do. Again, we still were timid 
not having recovered from our stampede. We felt 
much better when in a safe place. 

Our landlord told us of a more direct route, that he 
had recommended to different ones and tried to get 
opened through, that would shorten the distance about 
half from his place to Cherry City. There was no trail 
through, but the country looked open and favorable, and 
as our host had been kind to us and manifested quite a 
desire to have us go through, after receiving his direc- 
tions and locating the points where the country showed 
best, we started out. 

After traveling about forty miles we saw quite a 
bunch of horses. On approaching them we discovered, 
from the brands and descriptions given us, that they were 
the lost stock of our kind entertainer. 

Not long after seeing the horses we struck the main 
road, having saved many miles of travel as our route 
was almost direct, while the old road was very crooked. 
Soon after striking the road we met a train, by which 
we sent a note to the owner where his horses were. 

After getting home we received a letter acknowledg- 
ing our act and saying the animals were his. I have for- 
gotten the name of the owner of the stock, but have often 
thought of the circumstance, for I will admit that we 
were tempted at first to try to make something out of 
the find. 



156 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Notwithstanding our loss and sore feelings we found 
much on the trip to amuse and entertain us. Two of 
us were Missourians — Dafney and I, the other two were 
Yankees. The settlers along the route were mixed, 
some Missourians, others eastern people. The question 
generally was, shall we stop with a dirty Missourian or 
a stingy Yankee ? We finally agreed to take it time 
about as much as possible. Various signs were put up 
along the road to attract the attention of the traveler, 
one I remember read something like this: ""'Bran, coal, 
pies, hay, whisky, eggs and other fruit." 



CHAPTER XXV. 

Martin's Cruel Treatment of Us — Baker's Kindness — Our Journey 
Home — Reception by our Families — Our Claim against the 
Government. 

WE expected to get some assistance from a man by 
the name of William Martin, whom we were 
acquainted with. He had been at Provo merchandising, 
but had moved to Denver. 

On arriving in Denver and meeting Martin, we told 
him our situation. He very readily said we could have 
what we wanted, and asked how much we would need, 
I told him twenty-five dollars would answer. It was 
about noon and he said, "Wait and have some dinner, 
then you can go on. 

He stepped out but returned in a few minutes, ask- 
ing, "Whose fine mules are those under the shed?" 

I replied, "They are ours." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 57 

He said, "They are fine mules; I will give you a 
good trade for them." And then offered us a pair of 
ponies and twenty-five dollars. 

I told him they were all we had left of what we had 
earned during our trip ; that we were anxious to get 
home as soon as possible, and that they would carry us 
better than the ponies would. I knew the ponies well 
that he offered us. He insisted on the trade. We 
declined as the mules were worth at least ^400, while 
the ponies were not worth over ^75. If he gave us the 
^25 difference he would still get at least $300 for noth- 
ing. Finally, when we would not trade, Martin said he 
had no money to loan. 

He had a large provision store, and I said, "Then 
let us have a little provisions and we will go on." 

He replied that he was selling on commission and 
could let nothing go without the money. If ever two 
men felt indignant we did. We had parted company 
with our friends, the two horsemen. They still had 
plenty of money. They doubtless would have given us 
some had we asked them, but we were sure of getting 
some from Martin. I also had several old acquaintances 
in Denver who, no doubt, would have helped us, but we 
felt now like asking no assistance from any person. 

We had just forty cents and were four hundred 
miles from old Jack Robinson's camp at Bridger. We 
know he would not turn us away. My answer to Martin 
was " Bill Martin, you see these two mules ; they are 
better animals than you ought to own. It is only four 
hundred miles to Jack Robinson's ; they will carry us there 
in four days ; we can starve that long and you can't have 
the mules. Good day." 

We bought forty cents worth of cheap cakes and 
started out with the expectation of going hungry. As 



158 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

we crossed the bridge spanning- the Arkansas river, the 
roads forked. We enquired of a lad which road to take 
namino- our direction. He said either, but that the 
left hand road went out five miles to Jim Baker's ranch. 
Here was a chance. Jim Baker was an old friend that I 
had often met on the plains. I had taken care of his 
brother, when snow-blind, while we were at Devil's Gate, 
so we concluded to go there and see if Baker would be 
like Martin. 

On arriving we were welcomed in the true, old- 
mountaineer style. Although grass was abundant he 
turned our mules into his oat field. We told him about 
Martin, and he said, "Well now, I will go into town 
every Saturday, get drunk, and abuse Martin for this 
until I run him out of the country. I will never let up 
on him. Why he aint fit to live." 

Baker had his squaw fix us up some food ; all we 
would take. Next morning we started on feeling much 
better than when leaving Denver. We met with others 
along the road who supplied our wants. 

While at Bitter creek one of our mules got 
poisoned with bad water. We got him as far as Jack 
Robinson's camp, leaving him and getting another. 

On reaching Bridger, we overtook a government 
outfit coming into Camp Floyd— Captain Clery and escort. 
The Captain was on his way to relieve the then acting 
Quartermaster. He offered to supply us if we would 
travel with him as they did not know the road. We 
traveled with him two days receiving the best of treat- 
ment from officers and men. Our route led down Provo 
Canyon. I had a number of acquaintances in this valley; 
among the number Melvin Ross who lived at the head of 
the valley. He was a man of considerable means. I 
told Moore we would go and camp with him, telling 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 59 

how welcome we would be. There was a sergeant in 
the company who knew the road from Weber. Neither 
Moore nor myself had traveled the road from Weber to 
Provo valley. We went ahead and took the wrong road 
so that we lost several miles in getting back to the Provo 
road. In the meantime the soldiers passed on and got 
ahead of us. This plagued us a little but we concluded 
to keep it to ourselves. When we finally arrived at 
Ross's ranch we found the soldiers had passed and were 
camped a short distance down the road. 

Ross was out in front of his house just laying out 
a big fat mutton dressed. He knew me but spoke 
rather coolly for an old friend, but asked us to get down. 
I told him we would like to stop and get something to 
eat and stay all night, but that we were without money. 
He replied that we had some good ropes and blankets. 
I told him we needed them, as we might go on down 
the canyon and camp, for we were anxious to get home to 
our families. He said there was good camping down 
the canyon. I thought he was doing this simply to joke 
us, but not so. We finally started on, but expecting to 
be called back and laughed at. 

Moore commenced laughing at me, saying, "That's 
your friend, is it? " 

I said, "He'll call us back; he cannot mean this only 
as a joke." 

Moore said, "Nary a joke; that man's in earnest." 

I felt just about as bad as I ever remember to have 
felt. We had been running the gauntlet for several 
hundred miles amone strangrers, looking forward with 
great expectations on reaching friends at home. We 
had traveled forty-five miles since eating. This we told 
Ross, but not a bite would he let us have unless we gave 
him a rope or blanket. This seemed so mean that we 



l6o FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

would rather have traveled all next day without food 
than to ask anyone again. 

When we came up to the soldier camp they asked 
us to stop and have supper. Our mules were fed oats 
and turned out. We said nothing about the grand (?) 
reception we had had, as we were ashamed to mention 
it. We stayed till about eleven o'clock and then went 
on down the canyon and laid out a short distance from 
several old friends and acquaintances. We dared not call 
on anyone ; so early next morning we started for our 
homes in Provo, joking each other often and wondering 
if our wives would treat us as Ross had. 

We had made considerable money; every one of 
our acquaintances expected us back with plenty. Of 
course, our wives expected us to come home benefitted 
by the summer's trip. But all was lost and we were 
ragged and worn, and presented anything but a dudish 
appearance. I will not do our wives the injustice to say 
that we felt any doubt of the reception we would receive 
at home. They were sisters and two as good and faith- 
ful women as ever existed. We had no fears, although 
we made many propositions suggestive of their shutting 
us out. 

Our reception was such as true wives always give — 
all the more kind because of our misfortune. I do not 
think I ever heard a word of regret spoken by either of 
them for the loss of our property, so thankful were they 
for our lives being spared under the great risk we ran. 

I wrote on to Canby's adjutant, who, during the 
winter, was sent down to Washington. About the time 
the Civil war broke out I got a letter stating that I would 
get the money for our losses. But the officer attend- 
ing to it was probably killed in the war, as I never 
heard any more from him. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. l6l 

Many of the military officers to whom I have related 
the circumstance of our being pressed into service tell 
me the claim can be collected ; it certainly is due to us, 
for we have never as yet received any benefit for our 
services. 

Aciing on the suggestions of some of the army 
officers I got together sufficient affidavits to establish the 
facts here recorded making my claim according to facts. 
My papers were all returned to me with the statement 
that inasmuch as we were robbed by parties other than 
Indians, that nothing could be done for us. 

Some have advised me to change my papers and 
say that Indians were the depredators, and make the 
claim accordingly. This I shall not do as there is enough 
laid to the Indians already. If I ever get anything it will 
be on the justice of the claim just as it occurred and not 
by charging it to the Indians. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

Duties at Home — Building the Provo Canyon Road — Indulge in a 
Row — Move to Salt Lake City — -The Black Hawk War — List of 
the Slain — No Help from the U. S. Troops. 

AS I DO not consider an acccount of my home life 
of any particular interest to the generel reader, I 
will give only a brief sketch of it. 

On returning and settling up with Bachman and 
Hanks, who had furnished much of our trade supply, I 
found I would have to sell my home to pay them. 

In 1 86 1, I went to Provo valley and took up land on 



t62 forty years among the INDIANS. 

Snake creek, where I fenced a farm, built a house, and 
corrals and raised a crop of wheat and potatoes and 
while binding wheat had to wear a heavy coat and woolen 
mittens as the weather was so cold. After gathering in 
my crop, I concluded to return to Provo and work at 
sadlery, expecting to go back in the spring and continue 
farming. 

During the early spring a flood come and destroyed 
the road through Provo Canyon, stopping all travel. In 
the fall of 1862, a company was organized to rebuild the 
road, the funds being furnished by voluntary contribution. 
Shadrick Holdaway, Chas. Kenedey, and I were chosen 
as con^mittee ; I being selected as secretary and treasurer. 
Having taken the work in hand it was pushed forward 
with considerable force. I was greatly interested as I 
wished to get back to my farm and could only do so by 
going round by Salt Lake City and through the Park 
to the valley, a distance of nearly one hundred miles, 
while the direct route was only twenty-five miles. 
Neither did I wish to be cut off from Provo, which I con- 
sidered my real home. Many times I found funds hard to 
raise, so much so, that finally, in a tight-place I sold my 
farm to help on the road ; so that by the time the road 
was finished and paid for, I had no individual use for it. 
But like many others of my labors for public good, my 
pay was in the satisfaction of seeing the work finished so 
as to be of use. To illustrate my situation and extremes 
in making payments I will relate one circumstance. 

The whole funds contributed were left in the hands 
of the contributors until wanted, all donations being 
named. Some donated flour, others potatoes, wood, 
lumber, and any and everything in the shape of produce 
being on the list. When jobs on the road were finished 
and accepted by the two other committee men, they 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 63 

would draw an order on the treasurer, who would have 
to draw on the contributors. Sometimes the means 
would not be just ready to the day, but almost invariably 
donators paid honorably. In fact I have no remembrance 
of a single instance where agreements made were not 
fulfilled in good time. 

There was one company of Welshmen that took a 
contract amounting to twelve hundred dollars. The 
committee docked them, their job not being up to con- 
tract. This soured them so much that they sought to 
make trouble with me about their pay, allowing me no 
time whatever to settle up in the usual manner. After 
paying all but some fifty dollars, I asked a little time to 
see who was ready to pay that amount. I was given to 
understand that not much time would be allowed, so I 
gave them an order where I supposed it would be paid, 
but the party not being quite ready asked them to wait a 
few days and he would settle. This they would not do, 
but three of them returned to my house to whip me. I 
tried to reason with them but to no purpose. A row 
had to be had. I ordered them out of my house. They 
went out, picking up rocks and stood facing my door 
and abusing me, and daring me out. I grabbed a pair 
of hames fastened at the top with a strap. Without 
desci-ibing all that occurred, I did not get hurt, but paid 
a cow and calf for damages done to the leader of the 
party. 

When the row was over I started to the nearest 
alderman to complain about myself. Just as I ap- 
proached, meeting the officer in his door-yard, a man 
came driving his team up the street on a full run, and 
shouting at the top of his voice not to listen to me, but 
have me arrested, that I had killed a man and nearly 
killed a lot more. This so enraged me that I gathered 



164 FORTY YKARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Up some rocks and commenced war upon him, turning- 
him back and chasing him down the street, team and all. 
The alderman fined me five dollars on my own complaint, 
but nothing for chasing Bob Caldwell and team. For a 
short time there were hard feelings in the community 
against me. I knew that I had been both hasty and 
severe, and gave the cow of my own free will, and 
settled up with good feelings to all parties. 

After the road was made passable and all accounts 
settled, I concluded to give up the project of becoming a 
farmer, and stick to my trade. In those days money was 
a little more plentiful among business men than before 
the Johnston army visited Utah. Still, much of the busi- 
ness was done with grain as the circulating medium. 
This made business rather slow, as at times I would have 
to load up a wagon and go to Salt Lake City, taking 
from three to five days, sometimes going with ox 
teams. I would sell my grain and return with about as 
much material as I could carry under my arm. 

While on one of my trips for leather. Brother Isaac 
Brockbank made me an offer to come to the city and 
work for him, he being in charge of William Howard's 
tannery, shoe and harness factory. Considering this 
better than the slow manner in Provo, I moved to Salt 
Lake in 1863, where I continued to live and work at my 
trade uninterruptedly most of the time. I carried on 
business until the summer of 1871. 

During the time I lived in Salt Lake, Connor's army 
occupied Camp Douglas. The Civil war was still going 
on, also the Black Hawk war, so "known in Utah from 
the fact that the leader of the depredating Utes, who 
broke up so many of the frontier settlements of Sanpete 
and Sevier counties, was called Black Hawk, after the 
old warrior of that name. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 65 

The people of Salt Lake had many duties to perform 
in those days. Strong police forces (unpaid) had to be 
kept ready, as much prejudice and ill-feeling existed at 
times. There were continual threats to arrest our 
leaders, which caused the people to be constantly on the 
alert. 

It is not my intention to write much in this work 
except that which the title justifies. Still, there are a 
few incidents that certainly would be of interest. For 
dates I am indebted to "Church Chronology." 

Dec. 17th, 1864. A landing and site for a church 
warehouse, afterwards known as Callsville, was selected 
by Anson Call, on the Colorado river, 125 miles from 
St. George, and the land along the Muddy found suitable 
to settle on. It was then contemplated to send the 
emigration from Europe by way of Panama and up the 
Colorado river to this landing, which was the head of 
navio^ation on the river named. 

o 

I believe that I have heard about as much criticism 
and fault-finding against Brigham Young, for the effort 
made at Call's Landing to prepare for what the above 
refers to, as anything that was ever directed by him. 
Some few persons were advised to spend a few thousand 
dollars on the speculation. It failed, and they have been 
mourning about it ever since. I would ask how many of 
Brigham Young's enterprises have succeeded ? His 
failures were but few. 

I always felt to honor and respect Brigham Young, 
but I have thougrht, that men sometimes honor him more 
than he asked, or than common sense could expect. 
That he was a good adviser and generally clear headed 
on business matters, all who knew him acknowledge. 
But that he could never make a mistake would have 
been unreasonable to expect. The work previously 



1 66 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Spoken of might have been useless. Still I do not think 
it was, and will give some of my reasons for thinking so. 
I have been much in the far south ; have watched and 
studied the interests and progress of the southern country 
and its developments. I know that President Young's 
mind for some reason, was much drawn towards 
Southern Utah, Arizona, and Mexico. The settling of 
St. George and other places considered desert wastes, 
the building of the temple, etc., all show this. 

In carrying out this move, as far as it went, a road 
had to be opened up as far as the river. Soon this 
road was opened farther on into Arizona. Thus a 
thoroughfare such as the country would support, was 
opened up now clear through to some of the most fertile 
valleys of Arizona and Mexico. Some have been settled 
by our people, and others will be in time, as the best are 
not yet occupied. 

The commencement of the Black Hawk war was 
in 1865. The immediate cause was the whipping of an 
Indian by a white man. This occurred April 9th. 
Next day three white men were killed by Indians. April 
1 2th, in a battle, two more ; July 14th two ; July 26th, 
drove off most of the cattle from Glenwood, Sevier 
County; Oct. 17, eight persons were killed near Ephraim. 

1866. Jan. 8, two men were killed in Kane County; 
April I 2th, three more in the same county. April 20th, 
Salina was raided, two men killed, and two hundred 
head of stock taken. Place was now vacated. April 22nd, 
one killed and two wounded in Piute County. June loth, 
two men killed in Millard County. June 24th, one 
wounded in Thistle valley. June 26th, one white man 
killed in fight with Indians, who raided Spanish Fork. 

1867. March 21st. one man and three women were 
killed in Sevier County. Many southern settlements 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 1 67 

were alarmed on account of the raids during the spring 
of the year. June ist, one killed and one wounded near 
Fountain Green, June 2nd, two killed on Twelve Mile 
creek, Aug, 13th, two killed at Springtown, 

By this time the people of Sanpete and Sevier 
Counties began to get into shape to protect them- 
selves better than they were at first ; so that during 
the years 1869 and 1870 not many were killed, but raids 
were still common, the Indians often getting away with 
stock. 

Companies of home militia were sent out to guard 
and assist the settlements. Records shows that General 
Connor and his army occupied Camp Douglas during 
the whole time of this bloodshed but I cannot find any- 
thing on record showing that any moves were made by 
Connor to assist, or in any way protect these settlements 
in their distress. Neither does my memory furnish an 
instance of help being furnished by the troops stationed 
at Camp Douglas to the people of Sanpete and Sevier 
Counties. 

It may be interesting to put on record some things 
that I do remember. For five years, from 1866 to 1871, 
I lived in the eastern part of Salt Lake City, directly in 
the exposed portion to the depredations of numbers of 
Connor's army. I know of many instances where the 
people were insulted and abused in a violent manner, 
often by large parties of soldiers headed by non-com- 
missioned officers. In some instances even commissioned 
officers taking the lead in lawless acts. 

It was often hard to tell which were the most to be 
dreaded, the Indians in the south or the soldiers about 
the city. 

While the soldiers without organization or authority 
annoyed us, the commander lent his influence and 



1 68 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

offered his support to our political enemies, holdinor his 
army over the Mormons as a continual menace. 

The Mormons are being accused of disloyalty ; 
possibly this is a correct and just accusation, owing to 
their ignorance of what loyalty means. I will not accuse 
any one of disloyalty, simply because I am in the same 
dilemma — ignorant ; but will ask, is it right and legal to 
fit out with government supplies, tools, and animals, and 
take enlisted men to work prospecting for mines, for 
private interests, under pretence of going to protect 
American citizens in their legitimate business against the 
Mormons? Or would it be consistent to suppose that 
the Mormons would be able to molest these prospec- 
tors even if so inclined, when so much occupied in pro- 
tecting themselves against the Indians and the more 
savage and unreasonable attacks of the soldiers ? Again 
is it legal to sell to miners and freighters by the thousands, 
and then to allow the commissary store-houses to get fire 
and burn down, allowing this fire to get so extremely hot 
as to burn up log-chains by the hundreds. 

Now the Mormons have never taken part in any- 
thing of this kind. They are called disloyal. I do de- 
cline to be sworn on the subject, but rumor says that 
these things were done and headed by parties who are 
now called intensely "loyal." 
/ During the war with the Indians numbers of them 

were killed and wounded. About the year 1868 or 1869 
there was some little effort made to bring about a peace. 
Brother D. P). Huntington had a talk with some in Thistle 
valley who wished peace, but many thefts and small raids 
were made after this, continuing from time to time. 
The Indians began to have a dread of some settlements 
as guards and patrols were out at times. One small 
party had stolen some stock from Provo valley. They 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 69 

were killing a beef, when they were surprised and all killed. 
The Indians acknowledged to me that they were afraid of 
Provo and Rhodes' valley people. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 



I Decide to Visit the Hostile Indians — Tabby's Message — My Ruse 
to Avoid being Killed or Driven Away — Tabby's Relenting — 
The Design to Raid Coalville Frustrated. 

DURING the Black Hawk war a great many from 
Utah and Salt Lake counties were sent out to repel 
the Indians and assist in protecting the settlements of 
Sanpete and Sevier counties. I never was called to go. 
My feelings were different from the most. Although 
the Indians were cruel and unjust, I could not help but 
remember their personal kindness and friendship for me 
and dreaded the idea of being called upon to fight them. 

The regiment (Colonel Sharp's) to which I belonged, 
had already been called upon for a detail. Captain Crow 
and company having spent sometime in Sanpete. About 
the next call would have been for my company, as we 
belonged to the same regiment. My mind and feelings 
were much exercised over these matters for I could not 
refuse to go in my turn, as no possible explanation could 
be given to relieve me from the suspicion of cowardice. 

Many times, in reflecting upon the subject, my feel- 
ings were to go and see the Indians personally. Although 
they were at war, and had been for some six or eight 
years and killed numbers of our people, breaking up 
whole districts, still I felt as though I would rather 



lyo FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

approach them as a peacemaker than as a fighter. Luck- 
ily, one day in the summer of 1871, I met an Indian that 
I recognized at once as an old acquaintance, Ancatowats. 

To the reader, who is not acquainted with those 
days, it will be necessary to say that there were friendly 
Indians in and around the settlements who took no part 
in this war, but would not inform on the hostiles when 
they came in, in a peaceable manner, to visit them. I had 
often heard of this Indian — Ancatowats — beino- one of 
Black Hawk's most active raiders. When I called him 
by name he said he did not know me. I told him how I 
felt towards the Indians, Soon I got his confidence and 
we had a long talk. He told me all about the hostiles 
and others of the Uintahs who were not actively at war. 
He said the Indians wished they could get some of my 
saddles. (I had sold them a great many in former years.) 
Said their saddles were all gone or broken up, so that 
their horses all had bruised backs. He bought three 
saddles of me at the time. He also told me that there 
was a new agent in town from Washington whom he 
thought was a good man ; that he talked good and that 
he also wanted a saddle. 

This Indian said to me that he thought maybe I 
could go out with the agent and make saddles for the 
Indians if I wanted to, and that, as I was an old friend 
and had never been out to fight them, he did not think 
they would want to kill me. I went and talked with 
George A. Smith, giving him a full understanding of my 
feelings, also telling of the proposition of the Indian. 
Brother Smith agreed with me that if someone could get 
among the Indians and talk to them in a proper spirit it 
would do more good than fighting them, and said, 'Tf 
you have faith to try it you shall have my faith and bless- 
ing in the effort." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. lyi 

I laid before him some of my plans, which he 
approved of, advising me to say nothing to anyone 
else about the business, but to use prudence and 
the best judgment possible. He warned me that I 
would have a hard job and hoped that I would not get 
discouraged. 

I managed to see the agent and mentioned to him 
my desire to visit the agency, telling him that I was an 
interpreter. He said if I could bring a testimonial from 
some responsible party he would employ me, as he 
wished someone, who really understood the Indians and 
was friendly with them, to act as interpreter. I furnished 
the necessary paper and asked the privilege of taking 
my tools and some material under an agreeable arrange- 
ment. This was allowed. I closed up my business and 
went, in company with the agent, to Uintah. 

On arriving at that place I was notified by the In- 
dians to leave within three days or they would kill me. 
This I was prepared to expect, for my Indian friend in 
Salt Lake did not speak very positively in regard to my 
safety in going, but thought maybe it would be all right. 
This word came from Tabby, my old friend. He would 
not come to see me, but sent word, saying, "You are an 
old friend, but the Mormons have killed many of my 
people ; you are a Mormon, and if you stay here you will 
be killed. Some are mad because I do not want you 
killed at once. Now hurry and get ready for I do not 
want to see you die." 

I went to work, feeling^ first rate, and made me a 
saddle within the time. Some of the Indians would come 
where I was at work and watch me, but would not speak. 
I treated them with perfect indifference. 

When the saddle was done an Indian wanted to buy 
it. I told him I could not sell it ; that I had to leave or 



172 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the Indians would kill me. He said he would eo and 
see if they would not wait three days more, so that I 
could let him have the one on hand. I agreed. He re- 
turned in a few hours and said it was all right. Some 
might ask, "Could you believe him?" I answer, most 
certainly. 

I sold the saddle starting on another, which had the 
same history, thus continuing for some time until I began 
to feel quite at home, making saddles and selling them 
for a good price, with the prospect of being killed every 
three days. There is an old saying that one can get 
used to almost anything except getting killed more than 
once. 

Tabby often passed by where I could see him, but 
would never look towards me. I believed that in his 
heart he was my friend, for I was his. This looked a 
little strange, but, understanding Indian character so 
well, I knew it would not do for me to speak first. 

One day Tabby stepped into my shop accompanied 
by his young squaw. I had my work-bench across the 
room so that I faced the door, all my stuff behind and 
protected by the bench. I kept very busy, scarcely 
speaking to anyone coming in. Simply selling saddles 
under the rule mentioned. He came up to the bench in 
haughty Indian style, never offering to speak. I felt 
almost like laughing for I knew he was playing a part, 
and I determined to beat him if possible, so I never even 
looked up from my work. Soon he laid a new butcher 
knife down on the bench without speaking a word. I 
took the knife and made a nice scabbard for it, and laid 
it on the bench before him. He then took a pair of 
stirrups from his squaw and laid them on the bench. I 
had a pair of stirrup-leathers made and hanging up. I 
took them and put them on the stirrups and laid them 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 73 

down as I had the knife, then went on with my work 
without taking any further notice. 

Tabby stood straight and silent, hardly moving dur- 
ing this. He then took from his squaw some buckskin, 
and without a word laid them on my bench. I com- 
menced cleaning up, giving my bench a general straighten- 
ing. When I came to the buckskins I handled them as 
though they were trash in my way, and asked the squaw 
if she would not take care of them. At this Tabby 
laughed, holding out his hand in a friendly way, saying, 
"All right, we are friends, and it is foolish for us to not 
talk and be as we used to be." 

He then told me that most of the Indians liked me 
and thought I was a friend, but that "Yank" and his 
crowd thouorht I was a spy and wanted to kill me ; but 
that if I could win him I would be all right. After this I 
hadn't much fear, for I did not believe Yank would kill 
me for he needed a saddle very badly. 

I soon learned the general condition of affairs, 
getting information both from the Indians themselves 
and some of the whites at the agency. Tabby, and quite 
a number of the better disposed Utes, claimed that they 
never had been at war with the Mormons, but acknowl- 
edged that they had a very bad feeling about the killing 
of some of their friends under circumstances that did not 
justify, telling about Tabby's half-brother, who. Tabby 
claims, was a friend and not an enemy. 

I myself knew of several instances where Indians 
were killed, that to me looked a little crooked, and when 
their friends talked about these cases, I could not help 
but admit sometimes that they had a right to get mad. 
One Indian, known as Big-Mouth-Jim, took quite a liking 
to me and became quite communicative. He was very 
faithful, never deceiving me. He would tell me how the 



174 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Indians talked about me ; what their plans were for raid- 
ing, and gave me advice how to control their actions, by 
a little stratagem. 

The season was getting late. Coalville was selected 
as the place to raid. Yank had everything arranged but 
<:ould not go without a saddle as his was about used up. 
Jim advised me to put him off, saying that if I could do 
so until snow fell that he would not go and perhaps by 
spring I could "make him good." 

There were a great many wanting saddles. More 
than I could possibly supply, so that it was easy to put 
Yank off. I allowed the idea to still prevail that I had 
to leave and would not sell any Indian a saddle without 
the understanding that I could remain long enough to 
make another. I was not in the least afraid, but this 
suited me for I had not yet made terms with the raiders. 
Finally snow fell in the mountains. Jim said. " Now you 
can let Yank have a saddle ; he will go with the rest on 
a hunt, and not go to Coalville." About this time the 
greater number of the Utes were starting on their fall 
hunt. Yank came in offering me some buckskins for a 
saddle. I told him I was going home ; that I was afraid 
when Tabby and the good Indians went away that he 
would kill me. He said I was a fool to think so ; that I 
was a good man and all the Indians liked me and none 
of them would kill me. I then sold him a saddle I had 
ready. 

The Indians explained many things to me about the 
management at the agency. Saying that the former 
agents stole most that the government sent them. They 
did not know how the new agent would be, but agreed 
if I would be their friend and tell "Washington" the 
truth, just how things were done it would be different. 
They believed "Washington" was honest, had a kind 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 7 

heart, and when hungry men came to him crying for 
something to eat, that he made Indian agents of them 
and sent them out here to the Indians. They did not 
think this was right for they needed all that the govern- 
ment gave them and there was nothing to spare for 
the agents to steal without leaving the Indians hungry. 

Tabby said thatsome of "Brigham's Bishops" helped 
the agents to steal and this made the Indians mad, 
causing them to raid upon the Mormons and to excuse 
themselves by saying that if the Mormons did not help 
to steal their provisions they would have enough ; but as 
it was, they had to steal Mormon cattle, and when the 
Mormons followed them, sometimes they had to fight ; 
but would just as soon get the beef without killing any- 
one as to have to kill them. 

The question may be asked was there any truth or 
reason in this ? I thought at one time of writing up 
some facts that can be proved, giving circumstances and 
names which would clearly show that the Indians had 
reason to talk as they did. If blood was shed and the 
cause originated through the speculative act of some 
man who ought to have known better, the day of reckon- 
ing will come without my calling them to account in this 
little history. 

After becoming acquainted with the condition of 
affairs at the Uintah and the White River agency, I made 
up my mind to act as a friend to the Indians in trying to 
get something done to better their condition. That there 
had been a great deal of neglect and crookedness going 
on for years, no one could doubt. Reports were circu- 
lated that some of the government officials, prior to this 
time, had encouraged the Indians in stealing cattle from 
the Mormons, thinking that if the Indians supplied them- 
selves with beef they could better appropriate what 



176 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

government furnished, than when the Utes were peace- 
able and not steaHng. The new agent was very empha- 
tic in his denunciations of former agents. He seemed 
disposed to change the management, and work for the 
good of the natives. He asked me to find how the 
Indians felt and to assist him in every way possible to 
get things in good order and work to make the Indians 
happy and contented. I felt much pleasure in the pro- 
spective work before me. 

After I had been in the agency a few weeks, the 
agent started to Salt Lake City to buy winter supplies. 
He instucted me to come in and bring his team and light 
wagon. In a few days after his leaving, I got ready to 
start in. According to previous arrangements, I was to 
have the right to take in with the agent's team the buck- 
skins and furs that I had received for saddles. As far as 
I knew good feeling existed between the agent and my- 
self. But when I was ready to start in, the clerk then in 
charge told me that the agent had instructed him not 
to allow me to haul any of my stuff in his wagon ; that I 
was to take the wagon in empty. George Basor, the 
post trader, and a Mr. Morgan, blacksmith, were going 
in with me. They told me that for some cause the 
agent had "gone back " on me. But I concluded not to 
" go back" on myself so I got my skins and furs ready. 
The clerk at first forbade me to load them in, but soon 
took another notion and assisted me to load the stuff into 
the wagon. 

After the agent had left the clerk in charge, busi- 
ness was carried on in a very bad manner. Quite a 
crop of potatoes had been raised ; the weather com- 
menced to grow cold, potatoes freezing. Instead of 
digging and taking care each day of the potatoes dug, he 
would have all hands dig all they could and then try to 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 77 

get all hands — mechanics, cooks, and all, to gather them 
In after night. While working in this manner the 
Indians were not allowed to help, but at the same time 
the most of these potatoes were expected to be eaten by 
the Indians. Many other things as foolish were being 
done daily, I kept a memorandum, intending to report 
to the agent according to my agreement with him. 

About the time Mr. Basor, Mr. Morgan and myself 
were ready to start in, the first severe snow storm of the 
season comnenced. We had quite a hard trip getting 
into the valley. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 



My Discharge by the Government Agent — I Prepare, in Mid-Winter, 
to Again Visit the Indians- — Bradley Sessions Accompanies me — - 
Our Terrible Journey and Sufferings — Reception at the Agency. 

ON ARRIVING in Salt Lake, in company with Mr. 
Morgan, the agency blacksmith, who had been dis- 
charged by the clerk because he refused to put long, 
sharp corks on the agent's team, which would have cut 
them while floundering through deep snow-drifts — such 
as we would encounter on the road — which any experi- 
enced man knows is correct. But the clerk, like many 
others, felt that a little authority must of necessity make 
him wise, thought differently. On reporting the clerk to 
the agent, we were considerably surprised at his answer to 
us. He told us that the clerk suited him, and if we did 
not like him we could stay away from the agency. I told 
him that Tom Layton was a fraud on honesty and good 



178 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

sense, and if he felt to uphold him, he was a different 
man from what I supposed him to be. I wanted to 
know why he instructed me to notice how the affairs 
were conducted and report facts, which I had done and 
could prove all I said, and then treat my information in 
the way he did. The agent told me he did not want me 
any more and would discharge me from his service and 
forbade me going to the agency. I answered that 
whether he discharged me or not. I had business at the 
agency, and calculated to visit there whether he wanted 
me to do so or not. He replied that it was now 
late in the season and that he expected much trouble 
in getting his supply-train through that was now about 
starting from Heber City with flour and other prov- 
isions, and that he forbade my going with them. He 
then rather derisively remarked that he did not think 
that I would be able to make the trip, that he thought it 
would be about as much as he could do with the 
government to back him up, to get back to Uintah ; 
and hardly thought any one else would try the trip so 
late in the season. 

I told him there was not enough snow for me yet. 
But after a while when traveling was good, I would call 
over and see him. I had already studied out my cam- 
paign for the winter. 

Before leaving the Uintah agency, I had promised 
the Indians that I would return and do all I could for 
them. They wanted me to try and get the place of 
trader. There were many things they wanted that they 
could not get. Among the rest children's woolen shirts 
and dresses of various sizes. My wife went to work, 
with the assistance of some of our neighbors, (particu- 
larly that of the Sisters Brower of the nth Ward) and 
made a lot of such as were needed. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 79 

The agent left sometime in November. The trip 
had never been made in the winter by anyone, as the 
snow often fell from fifteen to twenty feet on the mount- 
ains that had to be crossed. So when I spoke of going 
many of my friends considered me a little crazy. 

I knew the work before me, that I had so much 
interest in, and that was making permanent peace with 
the Indians, could only be accomplished by keeping my 
word with them, and gaining their entire confidence ; so 
I determined to go or perish in the attempt. I knew 
that I was engaged in a good work and fully believed 
that I would be preserved and strengthened according to 
the undertaking. I knew the country I had to travel was 
rough in the extreme, with high mountains and deep 
rough canyons. Following the road would be of no use, 
as it would be entirely covered with snow several feet 
deep. So I made up my mind to wait until mid winter 
when the snow was deepest and take as direct a route as 
possible. 

With the assistance of Calvin Ensign, I constructed 
a sled of peculiar and original pattern. One thing was 
certain ; unless good sleeping arrangements could be 
provided, we would perish at night. The sled was long 
enough and of size and shape so that two could 
sleep in it by lapping our feet and legs to the knees, 
each one taking his end. We took in provisions goods 
and bedding to nearly four hundred pounds weight. 

My wife assisted me in every way possible in getting 
ready, with a kind cheerful spirit, manifesting no uneasi- 
ness whatever. As I have before mentioned whenever 
my labors were among the Indians, she sympathized with 
me fully. Eight days before I started, a son was born 
to me. My wife was confined to her bed when I started. 



l8o FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

I waited as long a time as possible, but there was now 
plenty of snow. 

I started Jan. 12th, 1872. I hired N. Murdock of 
Provo valley, to take my sled to Heber City. I had not 
yet found any person to go with me, expecting to pro- 
cure some one in Provo valley, as there were a number 
of hardy, venturesome persons living there who were in 
the habit of going out for days on snow-shoes, hunting 
elk and trapping beaver. On arriving there I found Brad- 
ley Sessions, a Mormon Battalion boy, willing to under- 
take the trip. I told him all I wanted him to agree was, 
that if we perished on the trip he would agree with me 
that we would not grumble, but die uncomplainingly ; 
that under no circumstances were we to give up or turn 
back 

He said, "All right, I will stay with you." And he 
did. 

Brother Sessions furnished me with a pair of snow- 
shoes. I had prepared almost everything else needed 
for two before leaving the city, so that we were soon 
ready to start. 

On leaving Heber City we took the most direct 
road over the pass leading down into the west fork of 
the Duchesne, then down to the main stream intersecting 
the government road, not far from where it crosses this 
stream. The divide is too steep for a wagon road, 
but part of the way up had been used for carting timber 
down to a mill near the foot hills. There was a sled 
road some few miles out from Heber City to this mill. 
Brother John Duke hauled our sled that far with his 
team ; here we made our first camp, in an old house. I 
had taken from the city a large, strong dog with the idea 
of having a camp guard, as wolves and other wild ani- 
mals were in the mountains. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 16 1 

We had a few light tools along with us for repairing 
our sled in case of accident, and Brother Sessions wished 
to take along a few beaver traps. Our load already 
being heavy, and the traps awkward to load among our 
bedding, as our whole load of goods were arranged in 
convenient shape for a bed, we concluded to make a sled 
and harness our dog to it to pull the traps. We got 
some choke-cherry sticks with crooked ends and spent 
the evening making a rig for the dog. When harnessed 
up next morning, he acted rather unruly. 

We found the snow lighter than we expected. The 
winter had been continually cold, the snows deep and 
not yet settled or packed. But we had started out to 
stay with it and did not intend to give up. We found it 
impossible to move our sled on the snow until a road 
was packed. Accordin gly we would take a few handy 
articles on our backs, and with our snow-shoes, five feet 
long and some fifteen inches wide, go forward tramping 
a trail wide enough for our sled, the dog following with 
his load. After tramping a mile or two we would return 
and bring up our sled. 

The main trouble we had was with our dog chasing 
the little pine squirrels, running after them sled and all, 
and getting overturned, or hung among the trees. We 
would have to straighten him out. We did not like to 
thrash him for fear he would run ofT, as he seemed a little 
disposed to get away from us. 

This tramping road and having to double on our 
tracks was very laborious. Many times even after 
tramping the road the way was so steep that it took all 
our strength to move the sled a few rods at a time, but 
when an easy grade was reached, we walked along quite 
easily with our four hundred pound load. 

W^e were five days in reaching the summit. When 



162 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

there we could look back and see Heber City, some 
twenty miles distant. This looked a little trying- to us as 
our provisions were wasting away very fast. 

Our dog seemed to understand the situation and 
rebelled. I had hard work to conquer him. Heretofore 
we had coaxed him along, but it now became necessary to 
make him mind as bolognes were getting too scarce to feed 
him more than his share. We crossed the divide at the 
head of the West Fork of the Duchesne. The weather 
was so cold that we were afraid to halt for dinner until 
we had descended quite a distance from the summit. 
Once we halted among some dry trees intending to get 
dinner, but the wind blew so cold that we were forced to 
swallow a few bits of frozen meat and go on. We 
naturally expected that the descent would be much easier 
and more rapid than pulling up the mountain. In this 
we were mistaken, owing to the wind blowing the 
light snow from the mountain tops which settled down 
into the canyon. Much of the time we had to tramp and 
make road before we could move along. Sometimes 
the whole bottom was covered with willows, the tops 
sticking out and holding the snow up so light that we 
had to cut and tramp them into the snow before 
we could move our sled along. While passing the 
narrows, we had to make a dug way for quite a dis- 
tance, still we pressed forward. Neither could we aban- 
don our sled or goods, for the sled was our salvation to 
sleep in. Almost any night we would have perished 
with cold without our bed-room. 

The goods we were taking were promised, and the 
influence I desired to gain with the Indians would greatly 
depend upon successfully reaching them with the out- 
fit. When I made them the promise I expected to go 
out with the agent and take these things with me ; but 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 83 

when he forbade me going it only raised my ire and I 
was determined to go. 

By the time we reached the main fork of the Du- 
chesne, our provisions were about gone. Game cannot 
exist in the high mountains during the coldest part of 
the winter. Nothing had been met. We hoped to find 
something on reaching the river. We camped near some 
springs that ran into the stream, finding places where 
the river was open. We hoped to catch some fish for 
supper. We cast our hooks, but had no bites. We 
continued to fish until near dusk. We had traveled 
eight days without rest, but agreed if we could get some- 
thing for supper, to lay over and call it Sabbath. We 
finally gave up fishing. 

Brother Sessions got to camp a little ahead ot me. 
I followed, feeling very much discouraged, I thought of 
course we would have to go to bed supperless. It was 
becoming quite dark, and suddenly I heard a shot that 
made me feel happy. Directly another was fired. As I 
came up Bradley was reloading his shot gun and re- 
marked, " We've got supper and breakfast. Here are 
two pine hens." 

At that the third one came flying along, knocked 
Sessions' cap off his head and lit on the ground just in 
front of him. He shot, saying, "There's dinner." We 
had a few crumbs of crackers and a small piece of bacon. 
We soon had a fine stew of one of the chickens giving 
the dog his share. The dog had by this time become 
quite well trained, and a great favorite also, pulling his 
sled with nearly one hundred pounds load on it. 

We laid over next day, catching several fine trout. 
We had not yet suffered for food, so we ate heartily, 
knowing that as long as we kept our strength we were all 
right, that it would be time to starve when forced to it. 



184 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

When we left camp, we had a few fish ; enough for 
one meal, and one small meal of crumbs and a few 
bits of bacon. We agreed to try and make a good drive 
down the river that day and not stop for dinner ; and if 
possible reach the road where we hoped to find the snow 
hard. The snow was now harder than in the mountains. 
We could move along slowly without tramping a road 
and were making very good time. 

About noon I became very hungry and remarked to 
Sessions that the man who works has a right to eat. 
He replied, "That's what I think." 

We halted, took out our little stock of food, and ate 
it all except the fish. 

About the time we had fairly started on, we dis- 
covered a mountain sheep on a high point of the mount- 
ain. Sessions grabbed his rifle, telling me to try and 
keep the sled in motion so as to attract its attention and 
he would have some meat for supper. 

I continued tugging at the sled, moving a few rods 
at a time. Bradley climbed the mountain at a rate of 
speed that could not well have been done by a hungry 
man. Still it took quite a while as it was a long way up. 
I could see the sheep, but Sessions kept out of its sight. 
He had now got well up the mountain, I heard the rifle 
crack and saw the sheep fall. I felt happy again and 
moved up to some dry cedars at the foot of the mountain 
and had a fire ready for a roast by the time Sessions got 
down the mountain with the meat. 

After roasting and eating what we wanted we moved 
on down to old Fort Duchesne, now abandoned. We 
cut up our meat, which was very poor, being mostly skin 
and bone ; jerked the flesh which was but little, boiled 
the bones and ate very heartily. 

Next morning we were both sick. I took the dog 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 85 

and his sled and went down to the government road, a 
few miles distant. The traveling was tolerably good. 
We fed the most of the meat to the dog as it seemed to 
weaken us to eat it. 

After resting one day we moved down to the road, 
camping near an old house. We had hopes of finding 
something stored here that we could eat, but nothing 
whatever was found. The house was open and no wood 
very near, so we camped where there was plenty of dry 
timber standing. 

We were very weak, our stomachs being out of con- 
dition and nothing to eat except the jerked meat, which 
only made us sicker to eat it. It was an intensely cold 
eveninor. '\J\Tq became chilled and hadn't strength to 
cut down trees to make a good fire. There were a few 
dry willows but they would only make a temporary blaze. 
Each of us tried to use the ax but we were as weak as 
little children. I never felt so used up before. I felt as 
though we would perish, I knew if we went to bed in our 
exhausted, chilled condition we would be in danger of 
freezing; for no amount of clothing will warm a person 
under such cirsumstances, but, like the ice, the more 
blankets you wrap around the colder it keeps. Some 
may doubt this, but when far enough chilled there is 
danger in going to bed. I have had to get up and make 
a fire more than once to get thawed out. 

Our condition seemed almost hopeless ; so much so 
that I found the tears running down my cheeks before I 
thought what to do. This weakness made me a little 
angry with myself At last I told Bradley to gather as 
many willows as possible. The wind was blowing almost 
a blizzard, but we were in the timber and tolerably well 
protected. 

I got our coffee pot ready and made a lot of strong 



I 86 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

coffee. We drank of it and ate a few bites of the meat. 
The coffee seemed to almost intoxicate us, giving us 
strength. We pitched in like strong men and cut down 
trees and made up a roaring fire, got well warmed up 
and went to bed and slept soundly. 

Next morning we were quite feeble, but felt safe as 
the traveling was now of a different kind from this point, 
for forty-five miles to the agency. The road was open 
for teams ; in fact, in many places, the snow was clear 
from the road which was now muddy and heavy; so we 
stored our sled in the old house, left our snow-shoes, 
strapped a pair of blankets on the dog and started on. 
We had nothing for breakfast, and a march of two days 
was before us. We were so determined to keep our 
pledge not to complain, that we never spoke a word re- 
garding our situation, simply doing what we had to and 
moving on just as though all was right. 

We had our guns but no game came in our way, 
and we were too weak to risk a step out of our direction 
on an uncertain hunt. We never spoke of the thought 
until afterwards, but our last hope was to kill our dog, 
which would have seemed almost like killing a human 
being, for he carried a heavy pair of blankets on his back 
when we were too weak to carry them ourselves. Again, 
our condition would not be materially helped by unpala- 
table door meat. We were more sick from bad food than 
starved. Our condition grew worse and worse. Each 
of us was attacked with flux in a most violent manner. 

I remember well of looking ahead several times a few 
rods and picking out some object by the side of the road 
and thinking it looked a more comfortable place to die 
in than where I was. Sessions told me afterwards his 
thoughts were the same. First one and then the other 
would pass on a little way and stop ; not a word was 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I 87 

spoken. My feelings were to move ahead as long as a 
mite of strength lasted. 

We continued on in this way until about the middle 
of the afternoon. Our progress was slow. We had fell 
in together and were moving along at a snail's pace, 
when Sessions stooped down, picked up something, and 
in a joyous tone exclaimed, " Here's life." And break- 
ing in two an ear of corn handed me half of it. We 
commenced eating. I ate mine cob and all, chewing it a 
long time before swallowing. Never before or since 
have I tasted anything so sweet and strengthening. It 
seemed to penetrate to the end of my toes. We were 
strengthened immediately and commenced to walk at a 
regular, even pace, in good traveling time. 

About the time we had finished eating this, I dis- 
covered another ear, picked it up and divided it, saying, 
" Here is more life." Our sickness ceased entirely and 
we continued traveling until near midnight. We arrived 
at a good dry camp, gave the last scrap of meat to the 
faithful dog, feeling that we were good for next day's 
tramp, food or no food. 

It was a good long day's travel. The next morning 
we left our blankets hung up in a tree, measured our 
gait, and agreed to keep it up, setting our time to arrive 
at the station about sundown. At times I was tempted 
to cry " enough, halt," but it seemed as though we 
dared not stop for fear we could not get up steam for 
another start. So we kept up our gait all day and till 
nine o'clock at night. 

When we arrived at the trader's quarters, owned by 
George Basor, whom I was well acquainted with, and 
who still lives in that region. George started back and 
in a serious manner asked, "Is this Dan Jones' ghost, 
or Dan himself? " 



1 88 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

I answered, " I am Dan, and d d hungry," 

He grasped my hand, laughing, and said he saw it 
was all right, for Dan always came into camp hungry. 

While we were at supper, some of the boys went 
over to the agent's office and told of our arrival. They 
came back and said that the agent and clerk declared 
they intended to kill me on sight, 

I do not wish to be considered a boaster, in truth I 
leave many things untold that I might tell, only I despise 
a braggart and do not wish to appear as one. I was too 
hungry to let this report stop my eating. When I got 
through, I picked up my shot gun, putting a few extra 
navy balls into it and told the boys I was going over to 
the office. Some of them wanted to go with me, but I 
preferred going alone. 

Men often get the name of being brave and fearless 
from such occurrences, but in this case I will tell just how 
I felt and what my reasons were, and I think many 
others feel the same under similar circumstances. 

I consider suspense or uncertainty the most dis- 
agreeable condition in the world. I did not wish to be 
annoyed by fear or dread of being killed and I deemed it 
best to get that off my mind at once, as I was tired and 
wished to rest. Again, I wanted freedom to be at the 
agency unmolested. Then I did not much believe that 
the intention was to kill me, for men who really intend 
to kill scarcely ever send word of their intentions. All 
this passed in my mind, so it was not any great bravery 
on my part. 

On reaching the office I knocked, and was told to 
come in. I had my shot gun ready. Their pistols lay 
in front of them. I was asked what I wanted. I replied 
that I wanted to know whether it was to be war or 
peace. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 89 

The aeent answered, " I gruess it had better be 
peace." 

"Peace it is then," I put my gun down and shook 
hands with both. 

I was kindly treated and accommodated in many ways 
by the agent^ after this, while at the agency I got a team 
from him to bring in the sled and goods. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 



I Visit the Indian Camp^Our big Tallc — Some of their Grievances — 
The Kindness of an Indian in Providing Me a Horse. 

THE Indians were greatly pleased to see me. It is 
well understood by all who are acquainted with 
Indian character, that they are undemonstrative as a rule, 
except when angry, especially the warriors. Many of 
them said I was a strong man and had good legs. 
They admired my companion, saying they knew him and 
knew he was a good hunter. 

The most that I desired for a few days was to rest 
and eat. Sessions soon got filled up, but it seemed to 
me that I never would be able to satisfy my stomach for 
having punished it so with the sickly mountain sheep. 
There was plenty to eat at the trader's quarters. The 
agent was kind, giving us all the potatoes and milk we 
wanted ; these being about the only articles the trader 
was lacking. The dog was in about the same fix as my- 
self, he tried to eat everything on the reservation, but 
finally got satisfied by getting at a barrel of tallow, one 



IQO FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

day, and eating, as we all estimated, about ten pounds. 
Reader, remember this was a large dog. 

Basor, the trader, would not cook for me. He said 
a man that ate as much as I did would have to do his 
own cooking. So one day while alone, I made up my 
mind to conquer my hunger. I cooked a good square 
meal for three of us, waited a little while for the others 
then sat down and ate the whole of it. I did not feel 
hungry again for several days. After getting this diffi- 
culty over, I told the Indians I would visit their camp and 
have a talk with them. A time was appointed, and 
Tabby, the chief, sent a man and horse for me. The 
camp was some eight miles from the station. When I 
reached their camp, there were about fifty of the princi- 
pal men of the tribe present. " Captain Joe," of Thistle 
valley, was there also. I always considered him like 
some of our political white men, not very reliable. 

Iwas informed by joe that I could talk. I spoke to 
them about half an hour, telling- them that, notwith- 
standing all the trouble and war, the good Mormons 
were still their friends ; that Brigham, had always desired 
peace and was sorry that any of his people wanted to 
fight the Indians. After saying what I thought was safe, 
for I knew the delicacy of the subject, as some of the 
Indians had been killed by such as professed to be Mor- 
mons, and I was careful not to push the subject too far 
in my first attempt, I desired to hear Tabby talk. 

I knew he was much respected by his people, also 
that he was not inclined to war, but had accepted the 
situation and let things run, neither taking an active part 
in killing and stealing, nor making any great effort to 
stop the war. He was very sore about the killing of his 
half brother while a prisoner. I, myself, considered this 
somewhat treacherous on the part of those who did it. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. I9I 

Capt. joe seemed to think he must do all the talk- 
ing for the Indians. No one else spoke. Joe urged me 
to say more. I told him I wanted to hear Tabby. The 
old fellow laid down, as much as to say, "I will not take 
part in this." The act nettled me considerably, and I 
told joe I would not talk unless Tabby did. Tabby 
grunted out that he was an old man, and chief; that Joe 
was a little captain and young, and was good enough to 
talk to me. This made me mad. I got up and told 
Tabby that I was more of a man than he or any of his 
men ever were ; that they had been born and raised in 
Uintah, and none of them had ever been brave or strong 
enough to cross the snow mountains, but had laid there 
shut up winter after winter like women ; that f had done 
what none of them could do, and had done it to keep my 
word with them ; that they had agreed if I would be their 
friend and tell "Washington" their grievances that they 
would listen to me and make peace. 

When I got through, Tabby got up and said, "You 
talk big for a boy. I know you have strong legs and a 
good belly, for I have seen you eat. But I want to know 
where your grey hairs are, that give wisdom. You had 
better wait a few years before you talk." I really felt 
small under this sarcasm. He further said, "You have 
spoke about the Indians stealing from the Mormons. I 
can answer that by saying some of the Mormon Bishops 
helped the agents to steal what ' Washington ' sends us. 
While some of Brigham's Bishops steal, I do not. 
Neither does Tom and many others ; but we have staid 
at home and worked and hunted. It is the bad Indians 
that will not listen to me, that steal." He then named 
some twelve or fourteen present whom he said stole from 
the Mormons and made the trouble. 

He continued, "I have told them it is wrong; now 



192 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

you may talk to them and make them good if you can. 
I am not bad and do not steal, so you do not need to 
talk to me." 

I held several meetings and cultivated on every 
opportunity the personal friendship of the Indians, 
especially the raiders, talking kindly to them and gain- 
ing their confidence and good-will. At length, one night, 
the bad Indians were induced to talk. They related 
many things about their raids ; each in turn told some- 
thing of his experience, entering into details. How they 
felt, and giving the causes of their ill-feelings. Each 
taking his turn in talking, said that hunger often caused 
them to go on raids to get cattle to eat, always making 
the statement that the agents stole what "Washington" 
sent them ; that Mormons helped the agents to steal ; 
that the Sanpete Mormons had stolen their country and 
fenced it up. The lands that their fathers had given 
them had been taken for wheat fields. When they asked 
the Mormons for some of the bread raised on their 
lands, and beef fed on their grass, the Mormons insulted 
them, calling them dogs and other bad names. They 
said when the Mormons stole big fields and got rich, 
other Mormons, who were poor, had to buy the land 
from them, they were not allowed to steal it from the 
first owners, the same as the first Mormons stole it from 
the Indians. 

I have often wondered how these statements will be 
answered. They are still open. I never could answer 
them like many other propositions I have had to meet 
while laboring among the Indians. I have had to give it 
up acknowledging that they had been wronged. All I 
could do was to get their hearts set right and then teach 
them magnanimity. 

Some may jeer at this idea, but I have found more 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 93 

nobility of character among the Indians than what is 
common among many whites, even Mormons included. 

In explanation of their accusing some of the Mor- 
mon Bishops of helping to rob them, it had been told to 
them how the agents managed to get certain ones to 
sign false vouchers for flour and beef Whether this 
was true or not the Indians fully believed that it was. I 
found evidences afterwards that at least looked like their 
accusations were well founded. All who are acquainted 
with Indian character know that a trader who deals 
liberally with the natives can hold a great influence over 
them. The Utes were great traders at that time, having 
a great many skins and furs to barter. They urged me 
to come and trade with them. This could only be done 
by buying out the trader and getting the appointment. 
So I bought out the trader, conditionally, with the hopes 
of getting the post tradership. In this I failed. 

The friendship of the agent was only politic for the 
time being. His endeavors to keep me out of the situa- 
tion were successful. Mine to bring about a permanent 
peace and get the Indians better provided for were also 
successful, probably much more so than if I had been 
allowed the trader's position. 

After visiting with the Indians and gaining consider- 
able influence over them, getting them to promise peace, 
provided the Mormons would be friendly again, I com- 
menced preparing for my return home. The Indians 
wanted me to go back and talk to the Mormons and see 
positively what they said and how they felt, especially in 
Sanpete valley, where the war had been the worst. 
They wanted to be assured that the Mormons would not 
kill them, provided they came in to visit and trade as in 
former times. I agreed to find out and return again 
and see them, and bring a few more things they wanted. 



194 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

There were two men, John Sessions and David 
Boyce, at the agency that wished to come in with me. 
We brought in five hundred pounds of buckskins. This, 
with our provisions and bedding, made about seven 
hundred pounds. On this trip the snow had settled and 
we moved along all right. The dog hauled most of the 
time two hundred pounds. We thought this a big load, 
but I afterwards learned what a load was for a large dog. 

In justice to my Indian friends, and one in particular, 
I will relate one incident. Just before leaving, an Indian, 
Toquana, came to me and asked me if I did not want a 
horse. I told him that I had finished trading and had 
nothing to buy a horse with, and that I did not particu- 
larly need one as we would run the sled out on wheels 
until we struck snow, then we could haul it ver}-' well. 

His reply was, " I do not want to sell you a horse. 
You are a friend, and are doing hard work for our good. 
I want you to live and keep strong; I do not want you to 
wear out. I know your legs are good, and I want you to 
keep them good to go over the deep snow where a horse 
cannot go. I have got a good, gentle horse that knows 
how to work ; he is strong, can go through snow up to 
his breast. You take him, let him pull your sled just as 
long as he possibly can, then maybe you can find some 
place on the hill side where the snow is not deep ; turn 
him out and if he lives I will get him, and it will be all 
right ; if he dies, he will die mine, and I will know he died 
to help my friend, and that will be all right. I do not 
want anything at all, no presents or anything. I want to 
do this because I feel like doine it." 

I took his horse, worked him about eighty miles 
and then turned him on good grass where there was but 
little snow. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 95 



CHAPTER XXX. 

Another Trip to Uintah Agency — Confidence of the Indians — My 
Return to Salt Lake City — Call on Secretary Delano — G. W. 
Dodge Visits the Indians as a Peace Commissioner — Speech of 
Chief Douglas — Treaty with the Grass Valley Indians. 

ON MY arrival in Salt Lake City and after disposing 
of my furs and skins, I made arrangements for the 
money to pay the trader, George Basor, for his stock of 
buckskins, amounting to some two thousand dollars. 
The arrangement was to close the bargain by a certain 
date, provided the purchase was made. 

I found the dog so useful in pulling a sled that I 
determined to get hold of some more laro-e doers and 
train them. To do this I would be delayed a few days ; 
so I got David Boyce, who had just come in with me, to 
take Ring, the old dog, with a sled load of one hundred 
and fifty pounds, and a ^2000.00 check and make the 
trip alone. Boyce, traveling on Norwegian snow-runners, 
made the trip through in good time. This trip of Boyce's 
I consider one of the most heroic of any, as he traveled 
alone one hundred and fifty miles, passing over twenty 
feet of snow, with no one but the faithful dog for com- 
pany. 

On getting my dogs, four in number, trained with 
sleds for each, I took my son Wiley, thirteen years of 
of age, and started again for Uintah, taking about four 
hundred pounds of goods for the Indians. I was careful 
to take a good supply of provisions on this trip. I hired 
a young man from Heber City, by the name of Hickins, 
to go with us. We made good time over the mount- 
ains. Our dogs behaved tolerably well, as I had trained 
them before starting. 



196 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Boyce, who went through with the express, found 
the horse, loaned by Toquana, all right. He packed 
the goods on him, after getting to hard ground, 
went on to the agency, transacted the business, got a 
yoke of cattle and a light wagon, and came out and met 
us at the snow line. So everything went off smoothly 
on this trip. On my arrival at the agency, I found it 
would be impossible for me to get the trader's position 
and be true to the Indians. What I had started to do 
for them would make the agent my enemy, so I con- 
cluded to stick to the peace-making, let it cost what it 
might. 

On getting the Indians together and talking to them,, 
we came to a full understanding and agreement. By 
this time they had come to believe in and trust me 
implicitly. I agreed to procure all the evidence I could 
in regard to irregularities on the part of the agents. Such 
evidence I had been gathering up for some time, to make 
a report to Washington in their behalf, and do all I could 
to get them their rights. There was not much provisions 
at the agency at this time for the Indians. Only a few 
sacks of flour. I assured them that if they would 
come in and visit the Mormons, that they would be glad 
and would not fight them, but would treat them as 
friends, as was the custom before the war. 

This finally was agreed upon. I knew that some 
move of importance, sufficient to cause the government 
to take notice, had to be made. So it was arranged that 
all the Indians should leave the reservation and refuse to 
return until they were furnished with supplies, and a 
better system of provisioning them devised. They hated 
the agent as he had acted very insultingly to some of 
them. They urged hard that I would send in evidence 
of his wrong-doing, and get him removed. I told them 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 97 

maybe they would get a worse one, but they insisted that 
there was no danger. 

I did not agree with the idea of the Indians. The 
present agent had not been long in position, and from 
what I knew and had heard about former agents, he was 
not nearly so bad as some of his predecessors. In fact 
I believed him capable of making a very good agent 
when once posted on the duties of his office. 

My interests were entirely centered on doing the 
best for the Indians I possibly could, also that the people 
would be relieved from their depredations. 

The furs and skins that I had bought from the old 
trader amounted to some twenty odd hundred pounds. 
The ground was now bare for some seventy-five miles ; 
the snow being still deep for about the same distance. I 
bought a wagon and team from the trader, loaded all up 
and pulled up to the snow region, where we turned the 
team out, loaded up our dog sleds and, by making an aver- 
age of three return trips, moved our whole load six miles 
each day. Our dogs were fed mostly on beaver meat, 
caught by trapping in the streams along the route. 

On nearing Provo valley I went ahead to get teams 
to come out and meet the dog train a few miles from 
Heber City. It took two light wagons to contain 
our load. We made the trip down Provo canyon and 
camped one night near American Fork. I had been from 
home longer than was expected ; there were no means of 
communication and I felt very anxious to get home as I 
believed my family would be uneasy about me. 

At that time the terminus of the Utah Central was 
at Draperville. I started out early in the morning on 
foot to make to the train by 8 o'clock, some eight miles 
distant. I had been working on snow shoes for most of 
the winter ; I was now on good dry road and was wear- 



198 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

ing Indian moccasins, I was feeling well and in good 
trim, so I had but little fears of making the distance in 
time. 

After traveling a short distance I heard a wagon 
approaching. On looking around I recognized a gentle- 
man who had always professed great friendship and 
interest in my labors among the Indians. It occurred to 
me that I would see if he would ask me to ride without 
my making the request. He drove by without turning 
his head. I made up my mind that although he was 
driving a nice fine traveling team, to beat him into the 
station. This I did. He drove quite fast, but I kept in 
sight of him all the way, passing the team about a mile 
before reaching the station. 

As I went by he spoke to me, saying he had not 
recognized me before. I replied that I was in a hurry 
and could not stop. One of his horses suddenly failed, 
causing them to halt. This friend (?) probably never 
passed a footman afterwards without thinking of the 
circumstance. 

The reader will now have to make a little allow- 
ance, as I am writing entirely from memory, and there 
was so much crowding upon me at this time, I will have 
to go ahead and write as it comes to my mind, regard- 
less of dates. I have heretofore been able to place inci- 
dents in regular order tolerably well ; possibly I may, in 
writing the next few months' history, get a little mixed 
as to which first occurred, but not as to facts. 

Soon after my arrival in Salt Lake City I called on 
Governor Woods and told him something about the con- 
dition of affairs at the Uintah agency, informing him that, 
owing to the fact that there was no flour or other provi- 
sions at the agency, it was the intention of the Indians to 
leave there. Mr. Woods agreed to assist me in bring- 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 1 99 

ing the matter before the proper department. My 
intention was to visit Washington to see in person the 
Secretary of the Interior, in behalf of the Utes; I had 
sufficient evidence to show cause for complaint. Advis- 
ing and persuading the Indians to leave the agency was 
entirely my own work ; I was satisfied that nothing would 
be done unless some move was made worth noticino-. 
I had, as before stated, visited the people in Sanpete 
county and got their consent for the Indians to come in. 
The Indians were now on the road and would soon be 
located in Thistle Valley, where they had agreed to stop. 
I was to meet them there as soon as they were in, get 
things in shape and then, if necessary, go to Washington. 
About the time the Indians got in Secretary Delano 
arrived in Salt Lake City, passing through on a visit. 
Seeing his name among the hotel arrivals, I called to see 
him and made my business known. He treated me with 
much respect, making many inquiries about Indians and 
Indian agents in general, admitting that the government 
had more trouble with them than any other officers in 
the service, and asked me what I thought was the reason 
of this. I said the wages were too small ; that no 
man could support himself, especially in an expensive 
place such as agents generally had to occupy, on the pit- 
tance the government allowed them. This often forced 
them into dishonest speculations, Mr. Delano admitted 
that my explanations looked reasonable. After listening 
to what I had to say for the Indians, he said if I could 
bring him such testimonials from some of the govern- 
ment officials as would warrant him in noticing me as an 
honorable man he would listen to and cause action to be 
taken on my report. I told him about my conversation 
with Governor Woods and his seemino- interest in the 
welfare of the Indians. Mr. Delano sent for Governor 



200 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Woods. In the meantime I went to a prominent lawyer, 
Mr. R — n, whom I knew to have much influence with the 
officials, and payed him a liberal fee to make out the 
necessary testimonial and get the needed endorsers. 
This did not require much time. I presented my papers 
to Secretary Delano. He said he would have the mat- 
ter investigated and advised me to see Mr. G. W. Dodge, 
who had lately been appointed special agent for Utah 
and Nevada, and report to him and inform him of the 
condition of affairs. 

When I called on Mr, Dodge he seemed much inter- 
ested and agreed to go to Sanpete Valley and visit the 
Utes on their arrival, promising me that he would see 
that they were cared for. I agreed to meet him there. 
Accordingly, when the Indians were encamped in Thistle 
Valley, not long after my arrival in Salt Lake City, I 
went to Fairview, where I met Mr. Dodge. A party of 
us accompanied him to the Indian camp, some fourteen 
miles distant. Several hundred Indians were there. 
This was quite a move. For several years most of the 
Indians had been at war, stealing, robbing and killing. 
Now they were all in to visit their old acquaintances as 
friends. Many of the settlers had seen their friends and 
kindred killed by these same Indians. If any mishap had 
occurred I would have borne the blame, as I had been 
instrumental in brinoringr this move about. 

On arriving at the camp Mr. Dodge seemed a little 
lost. It was the first Indian camp he had ever visited. 
He professed great friendship. The Indians said to me: 
"He talks good, but his eyes have dirt in them." 

A number of the pleading citizens of Fairview and 
Mt. Pleasant went over. The meeting with the Indians 
was friendly. Each party really desired peace. Mr. 
Dodge appointed a meeting to take place in Fairview 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 20I 

next day, where he desired to see all the chiefs and have 
a big talk with them. There were some thirty of the 
principal Indians came over. Douglas, of the White 
river Utes, who spoke English, being at the head. 

Mr Dodge had employed several interpreters to 
assist in the talk. He wished to be fully understood. 
For some cause he seemed to rather slight me as inter- 
preter; so when the meeting was opened Mr. Dodge 
commenced and made quite a speech, and called on one 
of his interpreters to explain what he had said and 
invited the Indians to reply. The speech was interpreted, 
but the Indians said nothing. Then another speech was 
made and another interpreter explained with the same 
results. 

Finally, Mr. Dodge was determined to make an 
impression. He began and told the Indians of his love 
for the red man ; and of his big heart that swelled so 
larpfe that all the ties of home and friends could not hold 
it back, but it had grown in him till it had reached clear 
out to the wilds of the Rocky Mountains, penetrating 
into the camps of the much abused natives ; that he was 
here as their friend, sent here by "Washington" to see 
that all their rights were respected and grievances 
redressed. 

Still there was no answer from the Indians. Mr, 
Dodge was now almost exhausted. The Indians recog- 
nized me as their representative and were intent on 
silence until I was noticed. Finally I said to Mr. Dodge: 
"With your permission I will talk a little to the chiefs 
present. I have been acting as their friend and I think 
they will talk if I request them to." 

He said he would like to hear what the principal 
men had to say. I told the Indians to explain to Mr. 
Dodge why they had left the agency and what their 



202 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

desires were. Several then spoke in turn, recountingr 
how they had been defrauded out of the government 
appropriations ; that if they could have their rights they 
could live in peace. Douglas, being the last speaker, 
did not use an interpreter. He said: "The man from 
'Washington' talks good and makes good promises, and 
I hope it is all true, but I am afraid it will all be a lie 
pretty soon. 'Washington' has sent to us a heap of men, 
All of them talk good when they first come but in two 
or three moons, most of their talk proves lies. Some in 
two moons, some in three, some in six. One man's talk 
was good for one snow; then it was a He. same as the 
others. This man here now, looks like the man who 
lasted two moons. Maybe the talk is all good, but I 
think in two moons may be it will be all lies. I know 
Washington means to be good to us. His heart is good, 
most too good. He has many hungry men come to him 
for something to eat; they have slim faces and long 
beards and look hungry ; and they cry and tell Washing- 
ton they have nothing to eat. Then Washington gets 
tired of their crying and makes them agents and sends 
them out here, and they take all Washington sends us. 
I don't think this is right. They ought to send men who 
are not so poor and starved, then they would not take 
our flour and we would have plenty." 

This is Douglas's speech in substance. Mr. Dodge 
did not reply farther than to say he would see to their 
wants. 

From Sanpete we went down to visit the Indians in 
Grass Valley. They had been stealing had taken quite 
a band of horses lately. They were not of the Uintah 
tribe. On visiting them, a treaty was made, the agent 
agreeing to make them some presents. The Indians 
agreed to bring back the horses. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 203 

I knew very well that no treaty would be considered 
by the Indians until the goods promised were delivered. 
I told Mr. Dodge so. He said the government had not 
furnished him with any goods, neither would they get 
any till he could send to New York for them. I told 
him I had goods along with me that he could have. 
Some ^350.00 worth. He said he was not authorized to 
pay more than New York prices, and freight. I replied, 
"You can take mine now, and when you find what New 
York prices are, you can pay me." 

He took my goods, enough to ratify the treaty. 
The Indians kept their contract to bring in the horses, 
but I do not know whether Mr. Dodgfe ever learned 
what New York prices were or not. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 



Whisky Sold to the Indians — -I Forbid the Traffic — Douglas and his 
Band Demand an Order to get Fire-water — They Threaten to 
Kill me — My Trick on them for Threatening me — Mr. Dodge 
Orders the Indians back to the Reservation — They Refuse to go 
— Trouble Brewing— Peaceable Settlement. 

DURING the time the Indians were in Thistle valley^ 
there were a number of persons mean enough to 
sell them whisky. This was a dangerous business, and 
I did all in my power to stop it. 

After returning from Grass valley, I camped near 
the Indians in Thistle. I also visited the Sanpete settle- 
ments and watched the moves and did what I could to 
keep peace. There were quite a number opposed to the 
Indians being around and expressed themselves quite 



204 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

freely ; but the greater portion of the people were desir- 
ous of peace. The whisky selling was the great evil, 
likely to bring on trouble at any time. Finally, through 
threatening the whisky sellers with prosecution, I suc- 
ceeded in frightening them off, all except one man at 
Moroni, who still had not given up the business. Doug- 
las and some fifteen others obtained whisky from this 
rascal, sufficient to get well started on a drunk, then 
came on to Fairview, went to where they had been in 
the habit of getting whisky and wanted more. Here 
they were told by D. S. that Jones had stopped him sell- 
ing whisky and that none could be had without a written 
order from him. 

The Indians had just enough to fire them up for 
more, so they struck for my camp, twelve miles distant, 
in full charge. No one was with me but my son Wiley, 
then about thirteen years of age. Soon I was charged 
upon by three or four drunken Indians, demanding of me 
that I should give them an order for whisky. I told them 
I would not. One Indian had a pencil and paper. He 
offered it to me, saying: "You must now write, or we 
will kill you." Still I refused. Others were now arriv- 
ing. Soon the whole crowd was upon me ; all were 
excited and just drunk enough to be mean. 

I told my son to sit still ; not to move or say a word. 
This he did, not seeming to notice what was eoine on. 
Many times it looked as though my time had come, for 
numerous guns were aimed at me at different times, 
seemingly with the full intention of pulling the trigger. 
When one Indian would fail to shoot, another would 
crowd in with his gun aimed at me, saying. "I will shoot 
if you don't write." Many of them took hold of my 
hand and tried to make me write, but I was determined 
that I would not. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 205 

Finally, I became so overcome and weary with the 
excitement and effort to resist their demand, that I 
almost became indifferent to life. It really looked as 
though I might get shot. So I begged them to be still a 
minute and hear me ; then, if they wanted to, they could 
kill me. All became quiet. I told them that I had 
always been their friend and was now working for their 
good ; referred to the hard trips across the snow mount- 
ains to do them good, and that I would still like to live, 
as I had not finished the work I was doing for them. 
And it was as their friend that I had forbidden anyone 
selling them whisky, because it made them fools and bad 
men — so much so that they were now abusing me, the 
best friend they had ; that I had agreed with God to be 
their friend and never shed any of their blood ; and that 
I would die before I would sign the papers, and if they 
killed me God would not be their friend. 

I was now so exhausted and sleepy that I could 
scarcely keep awake, although it was mid-day. So I told 
the Indians I was tired and would lie down and go to 
sleep, and if they were determined to kill me to wait till 
I was asleep, then put their guns close to my head, so I 
would not suffer much, telling them I asked this as their 
friend. I spread my blankets on the ground, laid down 
and I am sure it was not more than two minutes till I 
was sound asleep. My little son still sat silent. After 
sleeping quite a while I felt someone pulling at my foot. 
On looking up I discovered that most of the Indians 
were lying around me asleep. My son was also sound 
asleep. The Indian pulling at me asked me to get up 
and sell him something he wanted. I told him I was too 
sick to get up. He insisted, but I was determined to 
be sick. Soon others tried to ruose me, but I knew as 
long as I lay in bed I was all right. Finally all the 



206 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Indians left. I now wakened Wiley and asked him 
about how the Indians acted when I went to sleep. He 
said that one after another came near and looked at me 
without saying a word. Then they all laid down around 
me and went to sleep ; that finally he got sleepy and also 
laid down. 

I concluded to play them a little game for this, for I 
knew when sober the Indians were faithful to me, and I 
did not want another experience of this kind. Wiley 
watched, and whenever an Indian approached I would 
cover up — sick. We had a lot of trade, but I was too 
sick to do anything. When they wanted to know what 
ailed me I told them my heart was sick ; that it felt so 
bad I could do nothing. This continued day after day 
till the Indians became really uneasy, for fear I would 
die. Finally, Tabby and others came and made me pres- 
ents of buckskins and beavers and begged me to forgive 
the Indians who had threatened me, saying that if I 
would live and be their friend they never would say 
whisky to me again. And if they ever got drunk they 
would go away to the mountains and not come near me. 
I finally got well, much to their joy. To show the danger 
I was in, a few days after this affair two Indians were 
killed in a drunken row among themselves. 

Soon after returning to the city Mr. Dodge seemed 
to change his tactics. He informed me that it was his 
intention to order the Indians back to the reservation at 
once; and that he would make me no promises whatever. 
I told him the Indians expected something as there was 
nothing at the reservation when they left except a little 
flour. The most of the Indians from Uintah were now 
camped near Nephi. Mr. Dodge went out there and 
preemptorily ordered them back to the agency. 

Tabby told him they would not go back until there 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 207 

•was something sent with them as they would as soon die 
fighting as to starve. The Indians had agreed with iTie 
that they would not fight but would hold out as long as 
they could, but would give up and go back if pressed. 
I had been forbidden to go among the Indians any more 
under penalty of arrest for inducing the Indians to leave 
the reservation. I began to feel a little uneasy when I 
heard now Tabby had talked, that he had forgotten his 
promise to me. I tried to get permission to go and see 
the Indians, offering to guarantee that they would go 
back peaceably if I could have a talk with them, but was 
still refused the privilege. 

The condition of affairs was telegraphed to 
Washington. Much excitement prevailed. Many per- 
sons blamed me for getting the Indians into the settle- 
ments, and some favored their being whipped back. A 
good many sensational stories came from Sanpete, the 
Indians being accused of many things they did not do. 
The telegraph operator of one of the settlements was 
knocked in the head by some one. This was laid to the 
Indians. It afterwards proved to be a white man that 
committed the deed. 

I was working continually to counteract these stories 
for I had faith in the Indians. The only thing I dreaded 
was the selling of whisky to the Indians by some of the 
settlers. A drunken Indian is dangerous under any cir- 
cumstances. Finally a commission arrived from Wash- 
ington to inquire into the affair. I had already offered 
some affidavits I had, to Mr. Dodge, to prove some 
things against the management of the agent at Uintah, 
but he had not taken them from me. Mr. Dodge fully 
expected that I would offer these in evidence before the 
■commission, but I had become convinced that the agent 



2o8 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

was a better man than the one who had been appointed 
to superintend affairs ; so I told Mr. Dodge that I had 
concluded to say nothing more about the agent. 

He flew into a terrible rage, and said I would have 
to go ahead; that I could not back out as he had made 
a contract, with a Mr. Popper for several hundred beef 
cattle that were then being sent to the agency for the 
Indians; and that unless the agent was prosecuted and 
turned out, the government would not sustain him in 
what he had done, and that if I did not go ahead, I would 
be prosecuted for libel. I asked him what he would 
make out of it, and told him if I had said anything 
against the agent I would apologize for it, and that I did 
not intend to interfere in the agent's business any more. 

I had learned enough to know that the Indians 
would get the cattle, but Charles Popper had quite a 
time getting his pay for them, but finally did. 

The superintendent was now down on me fully and 
completely. So when the commission met in his office. 
General Morrow being present (I was watching all the 
moves continually), I walked in. Mr. Dodge ordered 
me out. I replied that I was an interested party ; that 
I represented the Indians and did not intend to go out: 
that there was a sign ouside the door which allowed me, 
as an American citizen, to walk in, and that my business 
was such as warranted my coming in. General Morrow 
said he would like to have me stay, so permission was 
given me to remain. 

The question being considered was whether the 
Indians should be induced to return to the reservation 
by telling them they were to have plenty of provisions, 
or whether an order should be given the imilitary com- 
mander to force them back with arms without any prom- 
ise being made them. I made the best fight I could in 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 209 

behalf of the Indians, but I said nothing against the 
agent at the reservation. Dodge could not, as he had 
no evidence in his possession, so the agent was not 
brought into question. 

Mr. Dodge was very angry and desired war, and 
worked until he won, getting an order issued to General 
Morrow to take his troops and drive the Indians back. 
Now, some might think I had done all I could, but I was 
determined not to give up. So on going out into the 
street I asked General Morrow if I could talk to him. 
He said, "No, I have no time. I have to go and whip 

these d d Indians back to the reservation." Still I 

did not give up. I felt almost desperate, for if the 
Indians had resisted, it would have reflected on me 
for getting them away from the agency. My intention 
was, if necessary, to go and see them and take the con- 
sequences. 

General Morrow and some other officers mounted 
their horses and started for camp. He was hardly in his 
quarters before I was there. I had been to his house 
before and been introduced to his wife. When I called, 
the General treated me pleasantly and asked what he 
could do for me. I told him I had called to see his wife ; 
that I wanted to get her to help me to try and persuade 
him not to make war on the In,dians if it could possibly 
be avoided. I believe General Morrow thought me a 
little crazy. Finally he promised me that he would not 
fire a gun until I had the privilege of going and talking 
to the Indians. I now felt satisfied for I knew that they 
would listen to me, as they had pledged themselves to 
take my advice. It was not the intention of Mr. Dodge 
to let the Indians know that anything would be sent 
immediately to the agency ; but as I had learned about 
the beef cattle I intended informing them. 
13 



2IO FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

I went and talked with D. B. Huntington. He was 
pretty well posted on what I was doing and was in 
sympathy with me. He was a good interpreter and was 
not known by Mr. Dodge. Dimick went out and 
explained my situation to the Indians, that I had been 
forbidden by Mr. Dodge to visit them; that I did not 
want them to resist but to listen to General Morrow and 
go back to the agency peaceably. The Indians met at 
Springville, where General Morrow listened to them. I 
was not present but kept track of all the moves. The 
Indians were perfectly willing now to return and made 
no offer of resistance. Several hundred sacks of flour 
as well as the beef cattle mentioned, were sent out. The 
Indians were now happy. So far my aims were accom- 
plished. Peace had been made and confirmed between 
the white people and hostile Utes. Government had 
taken notice of their condition, and provisions had been 
sent. All this had been done on the stir I had been the 
means of making. 

The agent at Uintah was not consulted and nothing 
had been done in his name or by his authority ; neither 
was he in any way implicated, as not one word of testi- 
mony stood against him. So he ignored the cattle pur- 
chased, came in and bought supplies, and went on as 
usual with his agency business. Mr. Dodge was cen- 
sured and dismissed from office for getting up all the 
trouble. 

There were several attempts made to get some 
papers I had in my possession, but I kept them for future 
use, if needed. I never have heard of any material 
trouble between the Mormons and Utes since that time. 
The agent took hold in good shape and the Indians after- 
ward spoke well of him. During this whole business I 
worked without counsel or advice from any one, except 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 2 1 I 

the advice first given by G. A. Smith. I acted as a 
trader most of the time, but my main business was to 
estabHsh peace. It cost considerable time and money, 
and when I got through there was a debt of some 
$1200.00 against me at Z. C. M.I. Brother Brigham 
ordered the account sent to him for settlement. 

Several years after this, whilst living in Arizona, I 
received a letter from a former friend of the agent, ask- 
ing me for the papers I had, saying that with them and 
what they had, they thought they could make a case 
against this same agent. I replied to them that if they 
had to go back so far for evidence it was clear to me 
that the agent was doing pretty well ; that I had not 
heard of the Indians complaining of late years and that 
I had no papers for them. So long as the Indians were 
satisfied I cared nothing for disappointed speculators. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 



The Killing of an Indian near Fairvievv — His Friends Visit me — I 
Advise them to keep the Peace and they do so. 

AFTER the Indian troubles were settled I was advised 
to move to Sanpete valley to try and keep an influ- 
ence for peace with the whites as well as the Utes. The 
authorities of Sanpete County, together with the greater 
portion of the people approved of my labors, and were 
glad that peace was now made, whilst some of the more 
captious found fault and used their influence to bring 
about a collision hoping thereby to get the Indians killed 
by setting the troops upon them. I believed then and 



2 I 2 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Still do that some thingrs laid to the Indians was the work 
of white men and designed for effect. 

In justice to the Indian side of the question, I will 
say that most of the annoyance was done by drunken 
Indians, a party of which attacked the herd boys coming 
into Fairview, killing one of them. This was supposed 
to be a personal affair as these same Indians passed 
other boys about the same time without molesting them. 

Some time after peace had been considered fully 
established an Indian was murdered in cold blood by a 
party of whites going out after wood from Fairview. 
The body was covered up but was finally discovered by 
the Indians. The killing was cowardly in the extreme, 
and more treacherous than anything I ever remember 
done by the Indians. The exact number I have forgot- 
ten, but some six or eight young men were going out to 
the cedars for wood. They met a lone Indian coming in 
from Thistle Valley on his way to Fairview. At that time 
this was nothing unusual. The wood haulers spoke 
friendly to the Indian, and asked him to go with them 
into the cedars, and as soon as they loaded up he could 
ride into town with them. The Indian had no suspicion 
of anything wrong, and I do not believe the wood 
haulers at first thought of killing him. He went out 
into the cedars, staying around while the loading was 
ofoinor on. After a while someone sufjofested that it 

would be a good chance to kill the "d d Indian" and 

hide him away, others assented. So much was said that 
the Indian, who understood some of their talk, became 
uneasy and started to leave. At this one of the party 
shot him. All being armed with pistols now took part 
and, as the Indian ran, the whole party fired at and suc- 
ceeded in killing him. They buried him among the 
cedars, covering him mainly with brush. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 213 

When the Indians discovered his body they came to 
me feeHng very badly. The Indians really desired peace. 
The murdered Indian in fact belonged to a band that 
never had been of the worst. I was now living in Fair- 
view. I was greatly mortified and scarcely knew how to 
answer, for I was aware it would be natural for the 
Indians to seek blood for blood, and it was a little sur- 
prise to me that they stopped to consider, but as they had 
come to me I took courage and commenced talking, 
reciting a great deal of the Indian history from the 
earliest settling of Utah, acknowledging that the first 
blood shed was that of an Indian on the Provo bottom, 
also admitting that they had often been wronged ; referred 
to the hard labor that I had done in crossing the snow 
mountains, and how I had got them beef and flour and 
made good peace between them and the Mormons, and 
how true the Indians had been to me, and how sick my 
heart now was that this had occurred. 

I was not acting, for it was a cruel thing, besides 
being so senseless. Finally, when I had got the Indians 
to feel that I fully sympathized with them, I said to them, 
"Someone has to be the last or this killing will never 
cease. Now as some persons, without cause, have killed 
one of your people. If you kill a Mormon to pay for it, 
won't some bad Mormon kill another Indian ? Then 
when am I ever to see good peace? If you will pass this 
by and let this be the last, I don't believe there will be 
any more killing ; for when the Mormons know that an 
Indian was last killed they will be ashamed, and the men 
who killed your friend will be despised by all good 
people." 

At last these Indians consented and agreed not to 
kill anyone in retaliation. I have never heard of their 
breaking this promise. I would ask those who 



214 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

are so down on the "treacherous Indians" to think of 
this. 

My labors with the Utes were now almost ended. 
I had already been asked to get ready to go to Mexico 
on a mission. An account of which will be mven in 

o 

subsequent chapters. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 



The Salt Lake City Election in 1874 — Deputy Marshals Attempt to 
Run Things — Mayor Wells' Order — The Mob Dispersed — Captain 
Burt and his Men make some Sore Heads. 

ONE item of home history that I took a small part in 
I will mention. At the August election of city 
officers of 1874 there was an attempt made by the U. S. 
marshal to control the polls. This was disputed by the 
municipal officers. Maxwell, the U. S. marshal, had a 
large number of deputies sworn in. Milton Orr was at 
that time the regular deputy and took the active control 
of the special deputies. This election occurred soon 
after the passage of the Poland Bill. 

The Liberals were on their "high heels" and believed 
that they had now the right and power to put down Mor- 
mon rule in Salt Lake City. During the day there 
was continued contention who should act as police or pro- 
tectors of the polls. The marshals interfered continually, 
and when the police attempted to do their duty they were 
arrested by the deputies and taken before the U. S. 
Commissioner and put under bonds. Several times 
during the day the spirit of lawlessness ran so high that 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 215 

a collision seemed inevitable. The police acted with 
great coolness and forbearance, only working to keep 
the polls unobstructed, but making no resistance when 
insulted or arrested, neither acting against the rioters so 
long as they kept clear of the polls. Many times during 
the day men would yell out that the Mormons had run 
this country as long as they could, that their day was 
done, boasting, swearing and defying the police to help 
themselves. This was immediately in front of the City 
Hall, some of the mob even crowding into the hallway. 

Late in the afternoon the mob became so aggressive 
and the polls so obstructed that people wishing to vote 
could not get in. The marshals headed this obstruction. 
The police seemingly had no power to keep order. Cap- 
tain Burt sent word to Mayor Wells asking for instruc- 
tions. Mayor Wells soon appeared on the ground and 
managed to work his way through the crowd and get 
into the door of the polling room. The regular police 
were mostly on the inside of the city hall at that time. 
The mayor commanded the crowd to disperse and leave 
the entrance clear. This he uttered by authority of his 
office. There were possibly two hundred persons in the 
crowd. The room was full and the doors completely 
blocked and the sidewalk crowded. Many were in the 
street and more coming, cursing and yelling. Some of 
the leaders, now more or less intoxicated, when the 
order was given to disperse, instead of obeying, made an 
attack on the mayor. They were led by Milton Orr, who 
seized hold of Mr. Wells and attempted to drag him 
from his position. Mayor Wells resisted this move. 
Several others now caught hold of him, tearing his 
clothes. 

I was just at the outer side of the sidewalk in com- 
pany with George Crismon. As we saw this violent 



2 1 6 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

move against the mayor we started through the crowd, 
George taking the lead. And I always remembered his 
expertness in opening a way, for we were soon on hand. 
The noise was so terrific that I had to put my mouth 
close to Mr, Wells' ear. I asked him which way he 
wished to go. The jam was on both sides of him. I 
naturally supposed he wanted to get away, for the mob 
seemed to want to rend him in pieces and were doing 
their best to accomplish it. 

Brother Wells answered, "I do not want to go either 
way. I shall stay here if I can ; you help me to keep my 
place." 

Brother Crismon did all he could to keep the mob 
off. I caught Brother Wells around the waist and held 
him against those pulling at him. His clothes were badly 
torn in the scuffle. 

While this was going on, Brother Andrew Smith, of 
the police force, managed to get near us from the inside. 
He called to me to push Brother Wells to him. 

I said, "He don't want to come in." 

Brother Smith said, "Nevermind." At the same time 
reaching and getting hold of Brother Wells, telling me 
to shove him in. This we did. I always believed that 
Mayor Wells would have died before he would have 
given way to the mob of his own free will. 

As the mayor went in the door was shut and I was 
crowded outside with the mob. I now felt quite small, 
jammed into the doorway, all alone with the mob. I 
could see no friend near me, so I kept very quiet. Soon 
Mayor Wells appeared on the balcony of the court 
house. He looked rather delapidated, but in a clear, 
steady voice commanded the rioters to disperse. At this 
they only shouted the louder, cursing and defying his 
authority. He then turned to Captain Burt and said, in 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 2 I 7 

substance: "Captain Burt, disperse this mob and clear 
the side-walk of obstruction," The mob had given way 
from just in front of the hall door, as the balcony was 
immediately over it and those under the balcony had 
crowded out so as to get a view of the mayor. 

In a moment after the order was given Captain 
Burt stepped out onto the side-walk in front of the hall 
door, followed by a few regular police. Addressing the 
crowd immediately in front of the polling room, he com- 
manded them to disperse. 

Instead of obeying the order, the mob, with a howl 
of defiance, rushed at the captain, who stood with his 
arms folded. I was looking from a slight elevation, being 
on the doorstep, and powerless to do anything but watch, 
so that what I am writing is just as I saw it. As the 
mob rushed at Captain Burt he let drive with his police 
club ; instantly others of the police pitched in. I have 
seen a good many knock-downs, but men fell as fast for 
a short time as I ever saw them. Most of them were 
U. S. marshals. The police were making a clearing 
toward the door where I was jammed in. The mob 
almost instantly gave way. They were so taken by sur- 
prise at seeing their leaders falling that many who were 
seemingly brave as lions a minute before took to their 
heels and ran away. During all this not a shot was 
fired. So rapid and thorough was the work of the police 
that I was a little afraid of getting hit myself and called 
out to Capt. Burt to set 'em up. One fellow that was 
knocked down fell against me as I was getting out. 

All the police were arrested and brought to trial 
before the commissioners, but were cleared. There were 
many sore heads but no one killed. The man's name 
who did the hardest hitting that day never came up, and 
without his permission I will not mention it. 



2l8 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Sometimes when I see the Latter-day Saints insulted^ 
accused and put upon by their enemies as they now are 
in the year 1889, I think of the good old days when we 
did not bear as we do today. Especially when it is put 
forth as though we are cowed and dare not say our souls 
are our own. Often when noticing some of the young 
Mormons of today who are toadying to the Gentiles and 
listening to their flattery, I cannot help but contrast their 
spindle-legged, dudish build, their supercilious looks, 
their effort to ape the infidelity of the day, etc., with the 
sturdy, faithful boys who went forth in the defence of 
their fathers in the days of Echo Canyon, and many 
other duties of the early days. Now why is this? There 
is too much luxury, indolence and false education. Many 
suppose that education consists in conjugating verbs. 
My grammar says, "Man is a verb — that is, man is made 
to do, and grammar says a verb is a word to do." 
Hence, man should be a verb and not a worthless, do- 
nothing noun — a name of a thing. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 219 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

President Young Requests Brother Brizzee and Myself to Prepare for a 
Mission to Mexico — Mileton G. Trejo Joins the Church — His 
Remarkable Conversion — I Report to President Young that I am 
Ready — One Hundred Pages of the Book of Mormon Translated 
into Spanish and Printed. 

According- to the request made by President Young I 
bought a lot and had a good, comfortable house 
built in Fairview, Sanpete Co., expecting to make that 
my future home. The house was not yet complete when 
I was called upon by Henry Brizzee, about June, 1874, 
who told me that President Young wished to see him 
and me at his office to talk with us about a mission to 
Mexico, saying that President Young understood that we 
spoke the Spanish language. I had expected this call 
to come some time. I had both desired and dreaded the 
mission. My desire was from a sense of duty. My 
dread was owing to the power of Catholicism that I had 
seen prevail in that land, while living there from 1847 to 
1850. 

At that time no man dared pass in front of a church 
without raising his hat. Anyone doing so was most sure 
to be pelted with stones with a possibility of having his 
head broken. A priest passing along the street 
demanded the uncovering of the head by all who met 
him. A person's life was in danger unless acting 
promptly in conformity with all these customs. To offer 
a word against their religion would be almost certain 
death. 

That the country had been revolutionized and reli- 
gious freedom declared I had not learned. I only 



2 20 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

remembered what I had seen. I felt a dread that tried 
me severely while on my way to the office ; but before 
arriving I had formed the resolution to "face the music." 
My reflections were : This mission has to be com- 
menced by someone and if it is necessary for the 
extreme sacrifice to be made, just as well to be me as 
anyone else. 

On meeting President Young, he told us that the 
time had come to prepare for the introduction of the 
gospel into Mexico ; that there were millions of the 
descendants of Nephi in the land, and that we were 
under obligations to visit them. Asked us if we were 
willing to prepare for a mission. We told him we were. 
Nothing very definite was arranged at the time. Bro- 
ther Young said he would like to have some extracts 
from the Book of Mormon translated to send to the peo- 
ple of Mexico; advised us to get our private affairs 
arranged, also to study up our Spanish and prepare our- 
selves for translating and report to him, and when the 
proper time came and all was ready he would let us 
know. Some suggestion was made about visiting the 
City of Mexico as travelers and feel our way among the 
people. 

Brother Brizzee and I visited together often and 
talked about the work before us. We began to study 
and prepare for translating. My own feelings were that 
it would require considerable study, although I under- 
stood Spanish quite well. Still to translate for publica- 
tion required a more thorough scholarship than either of 
us possessed. I often thought how good it would be to 
have a native Spaniard to help us. 

Some few months after the notice to get ready, 
Brother Brizzee called at my house, accompanied by a 
stranger whom he introduced as Mileton G. Trejo, a 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 221 

Spanish gentleman from the PhiHppine Islands and was 
an author and a traveler. After conversing for some time 
with the gentleman I became hopeful that he was the one 
needed to assist in the translation, which afterwards 
proved to be the case. SenorTrejo told me that he had 
been induced to come and visit the Mormon people 
partly through a dream. His account, to the best of my 
recollection, was that while discussing religion with a 
brother officer of the Spanish army when stationed on 
the Philippine Islands, he remarked that he believed the 
scriptures literally; that he did not think anyone had the 
right to privately interpret or change them. His com- 
rade told him he would have to go and join the Mormons 
who lived in the interior of America ; that he had learned 
about them from his wife, who was an English lady, she 
having heard about the Mormons and their doctrines in 
Enorland. 

This caused Senor Trejo to reflect and study about 
the people, so much so that he made it a subject of 
prayer. Finally he dreamed that if he would go and see 
the Mormons he would be satisfied. Accordingly he 
sold out all his interests in the Islands, together with his 
commission, etc., bade farewell to his people and friends 
and came to this country a stranger, not knowing anyone 
or enough of the spoken English to ask for a drink of 
water. Unfortunately, he was introduced to President 
Young by a party that did not stand very high in the 
estimation of Brother Young. I have forgotten the 
name of the one introducing him. This had rather an 
unfavorable effect upon President Young, and it was a 
long time before he gave him his confidence. Trejo 
never resented the suspicion, only said: "He will know 
me some day." 

Brother Brizzee took Trejo home with him to live. 



222 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

He commenced studying hard, reading and translating 
the Voice of Warning the best he could. He acquired 
very rapidly an understanding of the English language, 
and being a graduate of the highest schools in Madrid, 
as soon as he got a clear understanding of the text he 
could write the same in Spanish, his native tongue. 

Here I wish to correct an error that exists in the 
minds of a great many who suppose that Spanish is not 
the language of Mexico. Pure Spanish is the language 
of Mexico just the same as pure English is the language 
of the United States. Just as the uneducated speak bad 
English, just so the uneducated Mexican speaks bad 
Spanish. Anyone learning Spanish correctly will scarce 
perceive the difference when talking to a native Spaniard, 
a Mexican or a Californian. 

Senor Trejo soon became convinced of the truth of 
the gospel and was baptized by Brother Brizzee. After 
qualifying himself somewhat, he commenced on the Book 
of Mormon at our earnest solicitation. My house being 
completed, I moved my family to Fairview, Sanpete 
county. Brother Trejo expressed a desire to be with me. 
He said I understood the written lano-uao^e somewhat 
better than Brother Brizzee. Brother Brizzee had asso- 
ciated more with the people than I had and talked quite 
fluently and understood Spanish very well, but had not 
studied the written word so much as I had. It was ar- 
ranged with good feelings all around seemingly, that as 
soon as I was settled at home that Trejo would live with 
me and we would work together translating. When 
Brother Trejo came, I rented an office for him where he 
would be undisturbed through the day. In the evenings 
we would read and correct together. 

In the spring Brother T. returned to the city. I 
-began to feel like reporting to President Young, for we 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 223 

had everything ready, as it seemed to me, to do some- 
thing. With this before me I came down to Sak Lake 
City, met Brother Brizzee and told him how I feh. His 
answer was that he was sick of the whole business; that 
he had been up to the office to see Brest. Young and 
could not get a hearing. 

At this time Brest. Young was much harassed by 
lawsuits of various kinds. I felt disappointed at the 
answer and asked Brother Brizzee if we had not better 
keep on and do all we could, and probably Brother 
Brigham would know when we were ready, but I got no 
promise from him. I told him I intended to keep to 
work as long as 1 saw anything to do ; and when 
I felt fully ready I would report. I concluded to remain 
in the city for a while so as to be near Trejo to encour- 
age and help him. He had commenced to carefully re- 
write the whole manuscript of the Book of Mormon, 
having translated it entirely. He had improved so that 
by this time his understanding of English was pretty 
good. He seemed thoroughly interested in the work. 
He had now expended what money he had brought to 
the country with him. I shared what money I earned 
with him and kept him going the best I could until some 
time in June, 1875, when he came to me and said he 
would have to quit as he could not live longer without 
an income of some kind, and he did not want to accept 
of me as he knew I was not able to spare him means to 
live on. This confirmed me in the thought that the time 
had come to report to Brother Brigham, so I told 
Brother Piatt, the man I was working for, that I was now 
going to see Brest. Young or camp with him till I did see 
him and report. 

I went up town and saw Brother Brigham going 
into the "Old Constitution" building, followed and spoke 



2 24 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

to him. He asked, "What are you doing?" 

"I am hunting- you," I repHed. 

"Well, what do you want?" 

"I want to report to you. You told me to come 
when I was ready, I am now ready." 

"All right, go up to the office, I will be there right 
away." 

When Brother Brigham came in he asked what I 
had done. I told him just about what had been done, 
and explained Trejo's situation. Brother Young had 
never heard a word about his labors; asked if I could 
vouch for him. I told him I could vouch for the work he 
was doing, that it was good and getting to be correct. 
Brother Young was somewhat surprised and very much 
pleased. He asTced me what Henry Brizzee was doing. 
I replied that I had made my own report and preferred 
that Brother Brizzee would do the same. Brother 
Young said he intended to release Brother Brizzee from 
the call for reasons that were sufficient, and said that he 
would have him notified accordingly. 

Brother Brigham advised me to have printed about 
loo pages of selections from the Book of Mormon, and 
get them ready to take to Mexico, and be ready to start 
about the ist of September, remarking that the Church 
funds were low at the time. 

I told him I could soon raise the money on subscrip- 
tion if so authorized. Accordingly I received the follow- 
inor letter : 

o 

"Salt Lake City, June ist, 1875, 

" To wJiom it may Concern: 

" Elder Daniel W. Jones, the bearer of these lines, 
is hereby authorized to solicit and receive subscriptions 
to be applied toward the support of Brother Gonzales 
while he is translating the Book of Mormon into the 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



225 



Spanish language, and such other Church publications as 
it may he found advisable from time to time to translate 
into that language. As Brother Gonzales's labors, as 
above mentioned, promise to be productive of much 
good, it is hoped that the Saints, so far as able and will- 
ing, will aid toward his comfortable sustenance while 
translating, and also to defray the cost of publishing his 
translations that are desired to be done by November 
next. 

"Brigham Young." 

President Young handed me a blank book, saying, 
"Take this, get what subscriptions you can, and what is 
lacking I will furnish." He dictated the following head- 
ing : 

"We the undersigned agree to pay the amount subscribed oppo- 
site our names to be used for the purpose of defraying the expenses of 
translating and publishing the Book of Mormon and other Church 
works into the Spanish language. 
"Salt Lake City, June ist 1875. 



Edward Hunter, 
John Sharp, 
Z. Snow, 
Feramorz Little, 
J. T. Little, 
G. W. Crocheron, 
Geo. C. Riser, 
Wilba Hayes, 
D. Day, 
W. C. Rydalch, 
T. Taylor, 
J. C. Cutler, 
George Goddard, 
Erastus Snow, 
George Dunford, 
A. C. Pyper, 
Andrew Burt, 
R. Campbell, 
14 



(Signed.) 

Laron Pratt, 
Jos. Bull Jr., 
John Priestley, 
James Anderson, 
A. McMaster, 
R. Mathews, 
W. J. Lewis, 
H. W. Attley, 
Benjamin Judson, 
Geo. Margetts, 
O. S. Thomson, 
John B. Kelly, 
W. H. Perkes, 
Jno. Kirkman, 
Charles Livingston, 
John Y. Smith, 
Jas. Livingston, 
Lorenzo Pettit, 



Jeter Clinton, 
W. Grimsdell, 
P. A. Schettler, 
J. H. Picknell, 
Jacob Weiler, 
Thos. Maycock, 
T. F. H. Morton, 
Jas. Eardley, 
J. P. Ball, 
E. M. Weiler, 
A. C. Smith, 
Angus M. Cannon 
Martin Lenzi, 
Geo. Crismon, 
D. Miner, 
Hyrum Barton, 
N. J. Gronlund, 
Robt. Dixon, 



226 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



J. M. Pyper, 
J. R. Winder, 
J. B. Maiben, 
Millen Atwood, 
Francis Piatt, 
F. B. Piatt, 
F. A. Shreeve, 

B. Y. Hampton, 
William Goforth, 
William Hyde, 
Alex. Burt, 

W. Woodruff, 
A. Woodruff, 
Wm. G. Phillips, 
T. O. Angell, 
United Order Tailors, 

D. W. Evans, 
John Nicholson, 
Joseph Bull, 

J. Jaques, 
T. C. Taylor, 
T. Mclntyre, 

C. Denney, 
J. Tin gey, 
S. Roberts, 

W. H. Ogelsby, 
Emma S. Kelly, 
George Buckle, 
N. H. Rockwood. 
Wm. Nevee, 
J. B. Hawkins, 
Mrs. M. A. Leaver, 

E. D. Mousley, 
R. B. Sampson, 
Thos. Roberts, 
Robert Aveson, 



Lucy Petti t, 
Rosana Pettit, 
J. C. Kingsbury, 
A. M. Musser, 
A. H. Raleigh, 
James Leach, 
Robt. C. Fryer, 
Wm. F. Gaboon, 
Jos. E. Taylor, 
E. M. Gaboon, 
S. A. Woolley, 
J. M. Benedict, 
John L. Blythe, 
R. J. Golding, 
Geo. W. Price, 
N. V. Jones, 
J. Morgan, 
T. McKean, 
T. G. Webber, 
Jas. Sanders, 
Orson Hyde, 
H. S. Eldredge, 
W. H. Hooper, 
W. C. Neal, 
John S. Davis, 
Geo. Q. Cannon, 
C. R. Savage, 
Geo. Lambert, 
Morris & Evans, 
Geo. Teasdale, 
Thos. Jenkins, 
G. F. Brooks, 
G. H. Taylor, 
T. Latimer, 
S. P. Teasdel, 



J. M. Bernhisel, 

Ann Peart, 

E. F. Sheets, 

J. C. Rumell, 

Jas. McKnight, 

John Need ham, 

C. Crow, 

C. J. Lambert, 

J. McGhie, 

Mathias Cowley, 

Mary Bingham, 

Emma S. Kelley, 

Ludwig Suhrke, 

Chas Shumvvay, 

Christian Hendrickson, 

Johan Vink, 

Jas. Whitehead, 

Paul A. Elkins, 

Geo. Curtis, 

J. D. Cummings, 

17th Ward per Bishop 

Davis, 
1 6th Wd. per G. Riser, 
15 th Ward per T. C. 

Griggs, 

I St Ward per Bishop 

Warburton, 
loth Ward per Bishop 
Proctor, 

I I th Ward per Bishop 
McRae, 

Hyde Park per S. M. 

Molen, 
Moroni, Sanpete Co., 

per Bishop Bradley, 



NAMES OF BOUNTIFUL WARD, DAVIS CO. 



Anson Call, 
Joseph Noble, 
David Lewis, 



Geo. O. Noble, Thomas Waddoups, 

Alfred Burmingham, Samanthe Willey, 
Stephen Ellis, Elizabeth Barlow, 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



227 



John Telford, 
John K. Crosby, 
Peter Moore, 
Win. Lewis, 
P. G. Sessions, 
Henry Rampton, 
James Wall, 
J. Kynaston, 
John Moss, 
Daniel Wood, 
J. N. Perkins, 
Enoch Lewis, 
J. T. Botrell, 
J. H. Barlow, 



Daniel Carter, 
James Wright, 
Wm. Henrie, 
F. T. Whitney, 
Benjamin x\shby, 
Mary Ann McNeil, 
Patty Sessions. 
Cordelia M. Barlow, 
Jas. Kipper, 
Benjamin Peel, 
William Knighton, 
Eric Hogen, 
Joseph Moss, 



John Easthope, 
Richard Duerden, 
Samuel Smedley, 
Wm. Atchinson, 
Joseph Wilkins, 
Arthur Burmingham, 
Israel Barlow, 
Sarah Nicholas, 
Sarah Easthope, 
Lucy H. Barlow, 
Heber Wood, 
Thomas Briggs, 
Daniel Davis. 



Wm. Salter, 

Kamas Ward per Bishop S. F. Atwood, 8th Ward per J. 
McAlister, Payson Ward per J. M. Coombs, Provo City per P. 
Wentz, Nephi City per Bishop Grover, 



M. 

M. 



SMITHFIELD, CACHE CO., (PER J. S. CANTWELL,) WITH FOLLOWING 
LIST OF NAMES. 



George Barker, 
Edward Wildman, 
Silvester Lowe, 
Catharine M. Sorenson 
Harriet Meikle, 
Alice Doane, 
Niles C. Christiansen, 
Christiana Ainscough, 
Joseph Hartan, 
John Plouman, 
Wm. A Noble, 
Stephen Christiansen, 
Jens C. Peterson, 
Jane Coleman, 
Sarah Langton, 
Robt. Thornly, 
Jane Harton, 
Niels Tooleson, 
Jane Miles, 
Jane M. Miles, 



Mary Swenson, 
Samuel Roskelly, 
John F. Mack, 
, Thomas F. Mather, 
Lars Tooleson, 
James Mather, 
Frank Lutz, 
Lars Sorenson, 
Elizabeth Knox, 
Lars Swenson, 
Hanna Toolson, 
Peter Nielson, 
Carl Johnson, 
Diana Hendrickson, 
Frdk. B. Thybergh, 
Thomas Smith, 
Lars Mouritzan, 
Ola Hanson, 
Benj. Lloyd, 
Caroline Christiansen, 



Preston T. Morehead, 
Euphemia Bain, 
Adeline Barber, 
Louisa Barber, 
James Mack, 
Wm. G. Noble, 
David Weeks, 
Robert Meikle, 
Saml. Hendrickson, 
Betsey Collett, 
Niels Gylenskogy, 
Wm. Thornton, 
Mary Roberts, 
Mary Moritzon, 
Hannah Olsen, 
Ann Mary Weeks, 
Mary Ann Noble, 
Laura W. Merrill, 
Penella Gylenskogy, 
Elizabeth Heap, 



228 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



Lena Nielson, 
Hans Peterson, 
Mary Hopkins, 
Mary Ann Mather, 



Matilda Kelsey, 
Andrew Tooleson, 
Niels Nielson, 
Jens Christianson, 



Charles Jones, 
Elizabeth Roberts, 



Besides obtaining donations in Smithfield Brother Cantwell 
solicited help from several other settlements. 

Richmond Ward, Cache Valley, per Bishop Merrill. 



LOGAN 



Jens Hansen, 
Klaus Klausen 
Olof Hansen, 
Geo. Baugh, 
H. R. Cranney, 
J. H. Martineau, 
C. J. Larsen, 
H. Thatcher, 
Chas. Laudberg, 

E. Curtis, 

W. B. Preston, 
John Anderson, 
T. Lockyer, 
Rasmus Nelson, 
Thos. Morrell, 
R. Gates, 

F. Hurst, 

R. D. Roberts, 
T. B. Cardon, 
Josiah Hendricks, 
Hans Anderson, 
H. Nelson, 
Chas. Martensen, 
John Jacobs, 
Osro Crockett, 
B. Ravsten, 



Magnus Bjearnson, 
Jeff Demick, 
Elizabeth Boyack, 



CITY, (per J. H. MART 

M. H. Martineau, 
P. Crone, 
Geo. Hymers, 
John Ormond, 
J. Sandberg, 
W. Partington, 
H. R. Hansen, 
John C. Larsen^ 
Jas. Merrill, 
Thos. Fredricksen, 
Lars Hansen, 
L. R. Martineau, 
H. Flamm, 
Alex Allen, 
J. Hayball, 
Geo. Merrisson, 
H. Ballard, 
R. Maria Nelson, 
Anna Larsen, 
W. J. Davis, 
John Thomas, 
Robt. Davidson, 
J. P. Tuevesen, 
J. Knowles, 
Joel Ricks, Jr., 
J. Quinney, 

SPANISH FORK. 

Niels p. Madsen, 
Mrs. Isaacson, 
Marijah Mayor, 



INEAU.) 

Wm. Trapp, 
C. D. Fjelsted, 
H. D. Hansen, 
Ann Davis, 
C. C. Jensen, 
Bodil Hansen, 
Ann Hobbs, 
Frank Larsen, 
David Rees, 
Gustave Tommason, 
Pleasant Grove per Bp. 

J. Brown, 
Hyrum Winters, 
Wm. H. Green, 
J. B. Clark, 

C. C. Petersen, 

A. Warnick, 

D. Thorn, 

B. Harper, 
D. Adamson, 
M. P. Peterson, 
Wm. Marrott, 
Thos. Winder, 
Olive Thornton, 
John P. Hayes. 



C. Jacobson, 
Paul Jensen, 
Hans Regtrul, 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



229 



Christena Ghrame, 
A. P. Nielson, 
C. Christiansen, 
Sarah Brockbank, 



August Swensen, 
Anna P. Jensen, 
Jens Nielsen, 
Hans Olsen, 



Mrs. George Sinnett, 
Isabella Rockhill, 
John Moone. 



Jas. G. Higgenson, Peter Nielson, 



William Thomas, 
J. Houldsworth, 
Wm. Goats, 
S. Empey, 
E. H. Davis, 
George Kirkham, 
Isaac Chilton, 

Ball, 

P. Christophisen, 
J. W. Morton, 
Wm. Clark, 
Mons Anderson, 
Thos. R. Jones, 
Abel Mathews, 
D. Thurmond, 
John Johnson, 
Wm. H. Winn, 
John Zimmerman, 
Elizabeth Bushman, 
Wm. L. Hutching, 
Edwin Standing, 



LEHI CITV. 

J. W. Taylor, 
Mrs. Knudson, 
John Austin, 
Sarah A. Davis, 
Ellen Rolf, 
Chas. Barnes, 
G. Gudmundsen, 
John Andreason, 
Elisha Peck, 
Oley Ellingson, 
John Bushman, 
Jens Holm, 
Philip Olmstead, 
Jane Garner, 
N. P. Thomas, 
F. Ericesen, 
A. F. Petersen, 
Peter Petersen, 

Hawkins, 

John Beck, 
T. R. Cutler, 



J. Goodwin, 
Andrew A. Peterson, 
James L. Robinson, 
Ephriam City per Bp. 

Peterson, 
Springville Relief So- 
ciety, 
Parowan per Jesse N. 

Smith, 
Brigham City per A. 

Nichols, 
James McGhie, 
C. J. Lambert, 
Centerville Ward per 

Wm. Reeves, 
H. S. Ensign, 
Manti City per J. C. 

Brown and Charles 

Smith. 



The names given are all that I can furnish from the 
list as taken at the time and preserved in the same book 
given me by President Young. A few names are not 
plain, so I have to omit them. The donations ranged 
from ten cents to ten dollars. When the wards are 
credited, no list of names were sent. 

The people were so ready and prompt that it took 
but a short time to collect the amount needed. In all 
my travels I have kept this list, as the people helping, 
seemed to me like particular friends. 



230 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

I was not lonof in raisinof the amount needed, some 
^500.00, and contracted with the Deseret Nezvs office to 
publish one hundred pages. A committee was appointed 
to make the selection. I called for them when I was 
about ready for work but nothing had been done. On 
mentioning this to Brother Brigham, he picked up a Book 
of Mormon, saying: "Take this, go home and get a few 
days' rest. Read the book and when you feel impressed 
to do so, mark the places and they will be the proper 
selections, for you have the spirit of this mission and you 
will be directed aright." 

On arriving at home in Sanpete County, I com- 
menced reading and studying, expecting to have but a 
few days at home, then to soon leave on a very hard 
mission. My wife and family were kind and loving and 
I enjoyed home as much as any one could. A few days 
after my arrival Bishop Tucker, of Fairview, and others 
wished me to go with them to explore Castle valley. On 
this trip I read and made most of the selections, after- 
ward approved' of and printed. 

The first indications of the Pleasant valley coal mines 
were discovered on this trip by Lycurgus Wilson. Also 
the country known as Emery County was prospected for 
settling. 

I once noticed a rail road guide book, where General 
Johnston was given credit of opening the road down 
Price Creek canyon. This is not correct. No road was 
there until the rail road was worked through. Captain 
Seldon took a party up Spanish Fork through a short 
canyon to the east of Price Creek. According to the 
best information in my possession, the credit is due to 
Sam Gilson for first penetrating and passing through Price 
canyon. 

After spending about three weeks I returned to Salt 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 23 1 

Lake City. The selections being approved, work on the 
printing was soon commenced. There being no one 
competent to judge of the translation, Brother Brigham 
asked me how we proposed to prove to the satisfaction 
of the authorities of the Church that the translation was 
correct. My proposition was to take a book in English 
we, Trejo and I, were not acquainted with, let Trej o 
translate it into Spanish, then I without ever seeing the 
book would take his translation and write it into Engflish 
and compare it with the original. Brother Brigham said 
that was fair. He asked me if I was familiar with 
"Spencer's Letters." I said I was not as I had never 
read them. He sent me to the Historian's office to tell 
Brother G. A. Smith to let Trejo have a copy and do as 
I proposed. On furnishing our translation as agreed 
upon. Brother Smith laughingly remarked, "I like Brother 
Jones' style better than Brother Spencer's. It is the 
same in substance, but the language is more easily 
understood." 

Brother Trejo was instructed to carefully re-write 
the selections and get them ready for the printers. We 
were advised to call upon Apostle Taylor and ask him 
to advise us as he had been in charge of the publishing 
of the Book of Mormon into the French language. 
Brother Taylor said he did not think we could do the 
work ; and he would rather have nothing to do with it. 
I told him we had been appointed by the highest author- 
ity that there was in the Church to do the work and we 
believed we could do it and make as good a translation 
as any that had been made. Two others of the apostles 
were present. Whether they remember this or not is a 
question but I am satisfied that Brother Taylor never 
forgot my answer.- 

When the printing was commenced. Brother Brig- 



232 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

ham told me that he would hold me responsible for its 
correctness. This weighed heavily upon my mind. So 
much so that I asked the Lord to in some wav manifest 
to me when there were mistakes. 

Brother Joseph Bull allowed us an extra reading of 
the proof. The printers did not understand a word of 
Spanish and could only follow literally the copy. They 
soon, however, acquired an idea of the spelling that 
made it easier than at first. 

The manuscript as written by Brother Trejo, was at 
times rather after the modern notion of good style. 
When I called his attention to errors he invariably agreed 
with me. He often remarked that I was a close critic 
and understood Spanish better than he did. I did not 
like to tell him how I discerned the mistakes. 

I felt a sensation in the center of my forehead as 
though there was a fine fiber being drawn smoothly out. 
When a mistake occurred, the smoothness would be 
interrupted as though a small knot was passing out 
through the forehead. Whether I saw the mistake or 
not I was so sure it existed that I would direct my 
companion's attention to it and call on him to correct it. 
When this was done we continued on until the same 
occurred again. 

President Young gave us all the encouragement and 
advice necessary. Brothers George A. Smith, G. Q. 
Cannon and Orson Pratt also manifested much interest 
in the mission, as well as a great many others, who con- 
tributed means to pay for the publishing of the book. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 233 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

The Missionaries for Mexico — We are to Explore the Country — Our 
Outfit and Mode of Travel — Our Stubborn Mules — Incidents of 
the Journey. 

WHILE the work of printing was in the press, 
the brethren wanted to go on the mission were 
selected. It was agreed instead of going by rail road 
and ocean to Mexico, that we would fit up with pack and 
.saddle animals and go through and explore Arizona on 
our trip. At this time there was but little known by our 
people of Arizona. Even Salt River valley was not 
known by the head men. Hardy, able-bodied men of 
faith and energy were wanted for the trip. Besides 
myself there were selected, |. Z. Stewart, Helaman 
Pratt, Wiley C. Jones (my son,) R. H. Smith, Ammon M. 
Tenney and A. W. Ivins. 

The book of one hundred pages was now ready, 
being bound in paper. 

About the ist of September, 1875, we appointed to 
meet at Nephi and start from there with pack animals. 
Two of the company, being in the extreme south, were 
to join us at Kanab. We left Nephi about the loth of 
September, and with our books, some two thousand 
packed on mules, we started out. We had a good out- 
fit for the trip. The people of the settlements, as we 
passed along, assisted us in every way. Some additions 
were made to our outfit. One place, Cedar City, gave 
so much dried fruit that it became necessary for us to 
have another pack mule, which was readily furnished. 
We stopped a short time at Toquerville, where Brother 
Ivins joined us. From here we went to Kanab where 



234 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

our company was completed by Brother Tenney 
joining. 

The route chosen was by the way of Lee's Ferry, 
thence to the Moquis villages, Brother Tenney having 
been to these villages some years before, was to be 
our guide to that point, after which we were to make 
our way through an unknown country the best we could. 
Our instructions were to explore the Little Colorado. 

Some few years previous to this a large company 
had been called to go and settle Arizona. They had 
penetrated beyond the Colorado some forty-five miles, 
but finding no water had all returned except one small 
company under Brother John Blythe, the names of which 
as far as obtained are, David V. Bennett, William Solo- 
mon, Ira Hatch, James Mangrum, Thomas Smith and 
son. These remained doing all they could to carry out 
the design of the mission, until circumstances caused 
their honorable release. Their history and experience 
there would make quite a chapter, but I cannot claim the 
right or memory to record it. 

One little incident I will relate, to show how I came 
to be called to explore Arizona in connection with this 
mission to Mexico, which could have been made in an 
easier way than traveling so far with pack mules. I was 
in President Young's office one day when several others 
were present. Brother W. C. Staines came in and was 
telling about having heard a Brother McMaster, of the 
nth Ward, related a remarkable occurrence whilst on 
this first Arizona trip. Brother McMaster's statement, 
as told by Brother Staines, was that there were several 
hundred persons, with teams, in a perishing condition. 
They had passed some forty-five miles beyond the 
Colorado and no water could be found. Some one had 
gone on up the Little Colorado and found that entirely 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 235 

dry. Brother McMaster being chaplain went out and 
pled with the Lord for water. Soon there was a fall of 
rain and snow depositing plenty of water for the cattle, 
and to fill up all their barrels. They were camped in a 
rocky place where there were many small holes that soon 
filled up. In the morning all were refreshed, barrels 
filled up, and all turned back rejoicing in the goodness 
of the Lord in saving them from perishing. They 
returned to Salt Lake and reported Arizona unin- 
habitable. 

After Brother Staines had finished, some remarks 
were made by different ones. I was sitting near by and 
just in front of Brother Brigham. I had just been telling 
him something about my labors among the Indians. He 
said nothing for a few moments, but sat looking me 
straight in the eye. Finally he asked, "What do you 
think of that Brother Jones ?" 

I answered, "I would have filled up, went on, and 
prayed again." Brother Brigham replied putting his 
hand upon me, "This is the man that shall take charge 
of the next trip to Arizona." 

Not long after crossing the Colorado we were over- 
taken by an Indian bringing us a telegram from President 
Young, sent to Kanab, directing us to visit Salt River 
valley as he had been informed something about it since 
our departure. This changed our intended direction 
somewhat as we were intending to make toward the Rio 
Grande, a country that I was acquainted with. 

On arriving at the Moquis villages, the Indians were 
much pleased to see us, and were very friendly. Their 
country and villages have been described so well and 
often that I will say but little about them. They are a 
peaceable, honest class, dwelling in villages that have a 
very ancient appearance situated on high bluffs, facing a 



236 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

dry, sandy plain and distant some sixty miles from the 
Little Colorado river. The Indians farm by catching" the 
rain water which runs down from the hills, and conduct it 
upon the more sandy spots ; thus gathering- moisture 
enough to mature beans, pumpkins, early corn, melons 
and a few other early vegetables. They have a number 
of peach trees that grow in the sand ridges, bearing a 
very good fruit of which they dry the most. They save 
and eat every thing they possibly can. They own quite 
a number of horses, sheep and goats. They seem to be 
happy, well fed and contented, making some blankets 
and clothinor of a rude kind. 

As there may be readers of this work more inter- 
ested in the travels and the country through which we 
passed than the mission in which we were engaged, for 
their benefit I will describe our outfit and mode of travel. 
On leaving Kanab there were seven of us with saddle 
animals. Brother Pratt rode a contrary mule. We had 
some fourteen head of pack animals. Our books were 
in convenient bales for packing. All our provisions, 
which were ample, were put up in uniform-sized canvas 
bags. There was one mule for water kegs and one 
horse for kitchen traps. The latter was well suited for 
his position, for nothing would excite him. We had to 
depend entirely on the grass to sustain our animals, as 
we could not carry grain for them. In the early travels 
of western explorers grass was the only feed. It was 
much more fresh and abundant than at the present time. 
Now throughout the western country almost every 
watering place is occupied by the ranchman's cattle. 

At night our animals were hoppled and turned out. 
When any danger was expected we would guard them. 
If there was no danger we went to bed and hunted them 
up in the morning. Sometimes this was quite a labor. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 237 

We had one span of mules that seemed determined to 
get back to Utah. We tried many times to hamper 
them, sometimes with seeming success, but they soon 
learned to travel side or cross-hoppled, or one tied to the 
other. 

Most of us were old travelers, that is, we had all 
had considerable experience in handling animals in camp, 
but these mules showed more cunning and perseverance 
than any we had seen before. Once they traveled with 
hopples some sixteen miles. I happened to strike their 
trail first. After tracking them about five miles I found 
Ammon Tenney's saddle horse with a few other animals. 
I managed to catch the horse, and with nothing but my 
suspenders for a bridle I followed on alone until I over- 
took the mules. They tried to run away from me, but I 
managed to head them back and drove them several 
miles before daring to take the hopples off. The 
horse I was riding was quite sharp backed. By this time, 
not like the king who cried "My kingdom for a horse," I 
thought, "My kingdom for a saddle." So I commenced 
to study how to make one, and succeeded finely. I took 
off my overalls, pulled some hair out of the horse's tail 
and tied the bottom of the legs together, then pulled the 
grass and stuffed the overalls full — both legs and body. 
This formed a pad fast at both ends but separate in the 
middle. This I placed lengthwise on the back of the horse 
with body end forward so that I could hold the waistband 
end together with one hand to keep the grass from work- 
ing out. Under the circumstances this made me quite 
comfortable, and I drove the mules back to camp all 
right. My companions laughed heartily as I rode in, but 
acknowledged that I was a good saddler. 

A few nights after we were discussing these mules, 
Brother Tenney proposed that we tie each mule to the 



2T,8 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Other's tail. This worked like a charm. We had no 
further trouble, as they simply followed each other round 
and round and got their fill of travel without going very 
far from camp. 

There was sorhe uneasiness felt by Brothers Tenney 
and Ivins about meeting the Indians who had killed Dr. 
Whitmore, as they had never come in to make peace 
with the Mormon settlements. As we neared the Moa- 
abby we were all somewhat anxious and kept a good 
look-out. Brother Tenney knew these Indians well and 
said he would be able to recognize them from any others. 
The Navajoes who had formerly been hostile were now 
at peace and coming in to trade for horses ; but the 
Indians dreaded were still supposed to be on the war path. 
On arriving at the Moa-abby we camped near the 
edge of some willows, keeping a good watch. We made 
an early camp shortly before sundown. Brother Tenney, 
who was on the alert, suddenly said, "Here they are. 
We are in for it." 

At this time about twenty Indians on horseback 
showed themselves some two hundred yards from us. 
They came somewhat slily out of the willows. Brother 
Tenney recognized them at once as the hostiles. I told 
him to make friendly signs and tell them to approach, as 
he talked their language well. I told the rest to be ready 
but to make no moves. Brother Tenney and I stepped 
unarmed out from the willows and walked a little way in 
the direction of the Indians. They approached us slowly. 
Brother Tenney told them to come on as we were friends. 
We stood waiting for them to approach us. When they 
came up we shook hands and I was introduced as a Mor- 
mon captain who was a great friend to the Indians ; one 
who never wanted to fisfht them and had a eood heart 
for the Indian race. Really I felt no fear, for we were 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 239 

sent out as messengers of peace to this very people. 
Still I believed in being- prudent and not giving them a 
chance to get the advantage of us, for this band of Indians 
were noted for their treachery even by the othar Indian 
tribes. 

Like most Indians, they wanted to know if we had 
anything to eat. I told them we had, and if they would 
do as I wanted them to that I would give them a good 
supper. They agreed to do so. I showed them where 
to make their camp, some twenty-five yards from ours, in 
an open spot. I told them that my men were not ac- 
quainted with them and were a little afraid, and that they 
must not go near them, but that Brother Tenney and I 
knew them and were not afraid of them. I told two of 
the Indians to bring some wood to our camp, which they 
•did. I also told them to get their wood and water and 
turn their horses out with ours, and get everything ready 
before night, so that they would not want to leave their 
camp after dark, as our men might be scared if they 
moved about then. We had an abundance of provisions, 
so we gave them a good, hearty supper. 

Brother Tenney and I talked with them until bed- 
time. They said they had desired to make peace with 
the Mormons but were afraid to come in. I agreed to 
give them a paper next morning stating that we had met 
them and that they desired peace. Our party laid on 
their arms all night watching these Indians. None slept. 
They kept faith with us and not one of them stirred dur- 
ing the night. We had breakfast early in the morning 
and sent two of the Indians to bring up our animals. We 
gave them some more provisions, wrote their recommend 
and then started on, leaving the Indians cooking their 
breakfast, and we saw no more of them. I never heard 
•of them committing any depredations afterwards. 



240 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Our Explorations — Arrival at Phoenix — We push Forward on our 
Journey — Camp Among Thieves — A Meeting held with Indians 
— Its Good Results. 

WE VISITED a few days with the Moquis, who re- 
ceived us very kindly. After taking into consider- 
ation our instructions to visit Salt River valley, we tried 
to hire an Indian to pilot us across the country to the 
Little Colorado river, wishing to strike it at the nearest 
point. We were told that there was no water on the 
route. No one seemed to want the job to guide us. 
Finally an Indian was found who said he would go for a 
certain number of silver dollars. We agreed to eive 
him his price. We packed up, filled our water kegs and 
started out in the afternoon. The guide was to come on 
in the morning and overtake us. 

We traveled a few miles and camped. Next morn- 
ing the guide came up, but demanded more pay. 
Finally we consented. We had traveled but a short dis- 
tance when he demanded another advance. This we did 
not feel inclined to make, so Brother Tenney told him we 
could get along without him. He then turned back. 
There was no trail. We took a southerly direction 
trusting to our own judgment to get through. 

After traveling a few hours we approached near 
some hills where the country looked like there might be 
water. We turned off from our direction, went up into 
the hills and found a spring of good, fresh water. We 
re-filled our kegs and watered our stock. It was some- 
what difficult as the banks were steep and the water was 
a foot or more below the surface. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 24 1 

All our Stock drank except a little Mexican burro 
that would not approach the spring. We all got around 
him and pushed him up to the brink several times but he 
would slip away from us. We knew he was thirsty, but, 
donkey-like, he would not drink. At length we grabbed 
hold of him, lifted him clear from the ground and put 
him in the middle of the spring, where he stood quite 
still but would not drink ; so he beat us after all. We 
named the spring Tussle Jack. I doubt if anyone has 
been there since. 

On leaving this place we were forced by the forma- 
tion of the country to bear in a westerly direction. Soon 
we struck dim trails. Following along we came to some 
water holes in a ravine but passed on. The trails soon 
giving out we again turned south. At night we made a 
dry camp ; traveled next morning about two miles ; still 
no trail. We found some water, but it was barely suf- 
ficient to water our animals. We continued traveling all 
day without a trail. Towards night we came to a large, 
dry wash with cottonwoods growing along it. Having 
heard that the Little Colorado was subject to drying up, 
we thought this was perhaps the dry bed of the river. If 
so, we were in a bad fix for there was no knowing when 
we would reach water. Brother Ivins having a good 
horse rode out on a hiofh hill to look for siofns of the 
river ahead. The sun was just setting. He helloed 
back that he could see the river a few miles further on. 
This news was received with a shout of joy. We started 
on, traveling with the stars for guides. The coun- 
try became quite rough and broken, and it was with 
much difficulty that we finally descended from the bluffs 
to the river bottom. We had to travel some time before 
getting to water. 

We struck the bottom at a bend of the river where 



242 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS 

the direction of the stream was the same as our direction 
of travel. At length we got to water where grass and 
wood were plentiful. All felt happy, for here we knew 
by information that we would soon strike the main road 
leading to Prescott, Arizona. We had a map of this 
road and country. We had been traveling for some time 
through a strange country, but little known, some of it, 
even to the natives. We now felt as though we could 
get along with less anxiety. We remained a few days 
looking at the country further up the river so as to be 
able to report to President Young, which we did as soon 
as we found a chance to mail our letters. We now took 
the wagon road leading from the Rio Grande to Prescott, 
followed a westerly direction and soon reached the Mo- 
gollon mountains. The first night out from the Little 
Colorado we camped at a mail station which had two 
men in charge. They gave us considerable information 
about the country. Next day we reached Pine Station, 
a place then deserted. Here we met two men from 
Phoenix, Salt River valley, a Dr. Wharton and a Mr. 
McNulty. Ihey had come out to meet their families, 
who were moving into Arizona. The night was cold and 
stormy. Next day was the same, so we laid over and 
had a good visit with these gentlemen. They were two 
of the most prominent men in Phoenix. McNulty was 
county clerk for several years. They both still live in 
the country. They were always kind and friendly to our 
people and never forgot our first friendly acquaintance 
in the lonely camp on the wild mountain road. 

We left our letter at the first mail station. We got 
the direction from these gentleman as to the shortest and 
best road to Salt river, and as there were no natives to 
visit or country suitable for settling before reaching 
Phoenix, we concluded to take the shortest route. We were 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 243 

now traveling through a country that was considered some- 
what dangerous, more from outlaws than Indians. The 
Apaches having been driven from their former haunts 
were now occupying the reservations at Bowie, San Car- 
los and Camp Apache, where they had recently been 
located by the management of General Crook. While 
crossing the Mogollon mountains the weather was quite 
cold. As we descended toward the lower valley the tem- 
perature changed very rapidly, instead of overcoats we 
soon hunted shade trees. 

We were much surprised on entering Salt River 
valley. We had traveled through deserts and mountains 
(with the exception of the Little Colorado valley, a place 
which we did not particularly admire) for a long ways. 
Now there opened before us a sight truly lovely. A 
fertile looking soil and miles of level plain. In the dis- 
tance the green cottonwood trees ; and what made the 
country look more real, was the thrifty little settlement 
of Phoenix, with its streets already planted with shade 
trees, for miles. Strange as it may seem, at the time we 
started, in September, 1S75, the valley of Salt River 
was not known even to Brigham Young. 

Our animals were beginning to fail, as they had lived 
on grass since leaving Kanab. We bought corn at four 
cents a pound and commenced feeding them a little. 
Although Salt River valley is naturally fertile, owing to 
the dryness of the climate, there is no grass except a 
little coarse stuff called sacaton. 

We camped on the north side of the river. On 
making inquiry, we learned that Tempe, or Hayden's 
Mill, seven miles further up the river, would be a better 
place to stop for a few days than Phcenix. C. T. 
Hayden being one of the oldest and most enterprising 



244 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

settlers of the country, had built a grist mill, started 
ranches, opened a store, blacksmith, wagon shop, etc. 

As we were passing through Phoenix, we met a few 
Indians, Maricopas and Pimas. I called one of them to 
me, and asked him if he understood Mexican. He said 
he did. I told him who we were and that our mission 
was to talk to the natives, that we wished to g-et the 
Pimas and Maricopas together, over on the Gila, and 
talk to them. He said, "All right, how much will you 
pay me to go and notify them?" 

I replied, "We will pay you nothing. We are not 
traveling for money ; we are here more for the good of 
your people than for our own. You can go and tell 
them or not, just as you please." 

He said that he understood who we were, and would 
go and tell the Indians about us. On arriving at 
Hayden's place, we found the owner an agreeable, 
intelligent gentlemen, who was much interested in the 
settlement and development of the country, as well as 
friendly toward the Mormons, he being a pioneer in 
reality, having been for many years in the west, and 
could fully sympathize with the Mormon people in 
settling the deserts. He gave us much true and useful 
information about the country and natives. Here we 
traded off some of our pack mules and surplus pro- 
visions. We had already traded for a light spring wagon, 
finding that the country before us could be traveled with 
wagons. We remained here a few days, camping at the 
ranch of Mr. Winchester Miller. His barley was up 
several inches high, but he allowed us to turn our 
animals into his fields, and treated us in a kind, hospit- 
able manner. The friendly acquaintance made at this 
time, has always been kept up. Mr. Miller was an 
energetic man, and manifested a great desire to have the 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 245 

Mormons come there and settle. He had already 
noticed the place where the Jonesville ditch is now loca- 
ted. He told me about it, saying it was the best ditch- 
site on the river. What he said has proved true. We 
wrote to President Young describing the country. 

After resting a few days we started for the Gila, 
striking it at Morgan's station. This was near the lower 
villages of the Pimas. The Indians had heard of us and 
wanted to hear us talk. We did not say much at this 
place, but told the Indians we would stop at Sacaton, the 
upper settlement, and have a good long talk with the 
people ; that there we hoped to meet all the leading men 
of the tribe. Next day we traveled up along the north 
side of the river Gila, passing a number of the Pima vil- 
lages, talking a few words and giving out our appoint- 
ment. Most of the way there was no road, and some- 
times it was rather difficult to get along with our carriage. 

We arrived that night at Twin Buttes or Hayden's 
trading station. Here quite a number of Indians came 
to see us, and we had a pleasant talk with them. It was 
here I met for the first time an Indian named Francisco 
Chico, who spoke Spanish quite well. This man will 
appear again in this history. 

Next day early we arrived at Sacaton. There was 
no feed, except a little grass among the thorny brush on 
the river bottom. There was a trader here, doing quite 
a business. I went to his store and asked him if he had 
any hay or fodder for sale. He looked at me in surprise 
and said, " Mister, that is something the country don't 
produce." 

"Then what are travelers to do that wish to stop 
over here for a few days? " I asked. 

"There are no travelers with any sense that want to 
stop over here. You had better pack up and go on. 



246 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

You can get fodder up at Juan Largos' near Florence, 
but there is none here." 

I answered, "Well we want to stop, and will have 
to put up with what there is. I see there is a little grass 
amonof the brush. We will have to feed all the more 
grain. We can get plenty of that, I suppose." 

"You had better not stay." He said, "If you turn 
your stock out they will be stolen from you. I have 
lived here ten years ; am friendly with the Indians, but 
they are the biggest thieves you ever saw. I tell you 
not to trust them. There are some poor people now in 

camp down there, two men and a woman. The d d 

thieves have stolen their stock and will not fetch it back 
unless they pay them five dollars a head, and as they 
have not got the money they are in a bad fix. The 
Indians will serve you the same way." 

We concluded that here was a chance to commence 
to work and do some good. We made camp in an 
opening among the brush. Soon quite a number of 
Indians collected around camp. I told some of them to 
take our animals and watch them until night, then bring 
them in for their corn. We put a bell on one of the 
animals. I told the Indians not to take them so far we 
could not hear the bell. W^e went back to the trader's 
for some grain. I told him what we had done. He said 
I was like other "smart Alecks" that had just come 
among the Indians ; but that we would be in the same 
fix as the party was who had lost their stock. I told him 
we would not lose one of our animals; but that I believed 
I could induce the Indians to return those they had stolen 
from the poor people. He said, "You must be. either 
crazy, or in colusion with the Indians." 

I told him we were neither. At feeding time all the 
animals were brought in. After feeding them they were 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 247 

again turned over to the Indians. Next morning all 
were brought in. (jThis being the day appointed for the 
meetinof, about ten o'clock the Indians commenced 
gathering. We found an excellent interpreter in Francisco 
Capulla. He seemed quite intelligent and ready to com- 
prehend what we told him. We talked quite a while 
with the interpreter before requesting the people to listen 
to us. Finally there gathered between three and four 
hundred. 

We were told that all the captains had arrived and 
were ready to listen to what we had to say. I told the 
interpreter to explain to them what we had been telling 
him. He talked quite a while in the Pima tongue, in an 
earnest, spirited manner. When he got through, a few 
remarks were made by some of the old men. The 
interpreter told us they were much interested in what 
they had heard and wished me to talk more, and tell 
them about their forefathers. Said they knew nothing 
about them, but that they always understood that some- 
time there would be those comings amono- them who 
knew all about these things. • 

I now felt it was my time to get the animals which 
had been stolen from the poor travelers. These people 
were sitting in sight, looking very much disheartened. I 
pointed to them and told the Indians it made me feel sor- 
rowful to see those poor people there, and that it weighed 
on my heart so that I could not talk ; and that I wished 
some of the young men would go and hunt their stock 
up. I never hinted that I thought they had stolen them 
away. After jhis there was some little side-talk among 
the Indians. _^The interpreter asked me to go on and talk ' 
to the people. The Indians got very much interested 
when I commenced to explain to them the Book of Mor- 
mon. (I will here say that in all my labors among the ' 



248 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Indians I have never known of one failing to be inter- 
ested when the Book of Mormon was introduced.) 
These Pimas were intelHgent and capable of understand- 
ing all we said to thenTJ I then again referred to the dis- 
agreeable subject, telling them that I still felt grieved. 
One of the chiefs spoke up, asking me to go on, as the 
stock had been found and were being brought to the 
owners. I now felt free to talk and gave them much 
instruction. 

l^Brother Tenney being a good interpreter, having 
had much experience among the natives of Lower Cali- 
fornia, explained with much clearness the gospel of 
repentance to these people. A good spirit prevailed and 
the Indians manifested a desire to be instructed, acknowl- 
edged their degraded condition, and said they wished 
the Mormons would come to their country to live and 
teach them how to do. We all felt well paid for the 
hardships we had gone through, for we could see here 
was a chance for a good work to be done. 

We were in no way annoyed. Our animals were 
watched and brought in regularly to feed. When we 
got ready to start on everything was in good shape. We 
bade the Indians good-bye, promising that the Mormons 
would visit them again and some of them would probably 
come and live in their countryj 

The trader never knew how to account for our way 
of doing with the Pimas. From here we went a day's 
travel farther up the Gila to Juan Largos' villages. 

Juan, a Papago Indian, presided over quite a settle- 
ment of his people. His son was educated so as to read. 
Wg gave him a copy of our book. These extracts from 
the Book of Mormon we had been presenting to a few 
of the Indians, and some of the Mexicans, on our road. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 249 

Many years afterwards, the Indians showed me these 
books. They prize them highly. 

At Juan Largos's the people came together and we 
taught them the same as we had the Pimas. Francisco 
Capulla went to this village with us. He became much 
interested in our teachings. His home was in Sonora ; 
he was here only on a visit. I have often heard of but 
have never seen him since. We found that many of the 
older Indians on the Gila, remembered the Mormon 
Battalion that passed through their country in 1846. 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 



We Visit the Governor of Arizona — An Indian Country — My Talk 
with the Natives — The Custom Officer — He Favors our Entry 
into Mexico. 

ON LEAVING the Gila our route led to Tucson. We 
crossed the eighty-five mile desert where the Bat- 
talion suffered so much for water. When we crossed 
there were two wells furnishing good, pure water. One, 
two hundred feet deep, where there was a small stock 
ranch and station. For support, the owner sold water 
to travelers. 

At Tucson we received a letter from Brigham 
Young, from which I will give a short extract, dated. 
Salt Lake City, November, 8th, 1875. 

"Since your departure from Salt Lake City on your 
way southward, more than one hundred and fifty 
have been called to aid in the building up of the King- 
dom of God, in various parts of the earth. Among 



250 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

these, a party have started in charge of Elder James S, 
Brown, who intends to winter somewhere in the neig^h- 
borhood of the Moencoppy (without a more suitable 
place Is found) and from there spread out as opportunity 
offers." 

At Tucson, we found quite a number of white resi- 
dents. This old town has been so well described by 
many writers, that I will simply say, it never was, is not 
now, and never will be much. Its only merit is in its 
being so very old ; some two hundred and seventy-one 
years. Our intention had been to go from Tucson to 
Sonora. But at the time there was a hot revolution 
under way, and everything was in confusion. There was 
no safety whatever for anyone entering the country. 

We had a letter of introduction from C. T. Hayden 
of Tempe to Gov. Safford who resided in Tucson. We 
had a pleasant visit with his excellency. Mr. Safford is 
much respected by the inhabitants of Arizona, he having 
been the framer of the Arizona public school system, 
which is acknowledged to be excellent. From the 
Governor we received a letter to Mr. Jeffries, the Indian 
agent at Apache Pass. We were invited to preach in 
the court house at Tucson, and had a crood attendance 
and attention. 

The Police Gazette had me pictured out as being 
rotten-egged by a lot of women, while preaching in a 
town in Arizona. Tucson was the only town we preached 
in, in Arizona, while on this mission. So much for sensa- 
tional reports. 

Owing to the unsettled state of affairs in Sonora, we 
concluded to gro farther east and visit El Paso and then 
go into the state of Chihuahua. Our mixed outfit, both 
wagon and pack animals were inconvenient; and as the 
roads were good, we concluded to get another wagon. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 25 1 

Having- sold some of our animals we had money to 
spare, so we bought an excellent wagon from the quarter- 
master, at the post near Tucson. 

We now had a good outfit. Our wagons took the 
place of the pack animals, but we retained our saddle 
horses. 

The next place of importance, to which we looked 
forward with some anxiety, was Fort Bowie. On arriv- 
ing there, we presented our letters to Jeffries, who was 
in charge of the reservation at Bowie. But the Indians 
seemed to be in charge of both Jeffries and several com- 
panies of soldiers stationed there, for the Indians did 
about as they pleased. 

It was considered somewhat risky to pass through 
the Apache Pass. According to an agreement made 
at Beaver with D. H. Wells to be careful, we camped a 
day's travel this side of the Indians, and with one of the 
brethren went in to see how things looked. I felt a little 
uneasy. The Indians were under no control whatever, 
save that of self-interest. The government gave them 
everything they wanted, and more. They had provisions 
of every kind so abundantly, that a great deal was 
wasted. They had all the guns and ammunition they 
wanted, and were allowed to raid at will into Sonora and 
Chihuahua. It was generally believed that they were 
encouraged by some of the whites in their raiding. 
When I talked with the agent, he said we were safe 
enough if we did not happen to run across any drunken 
Indians on the road ; but as the weather was cold and 
disagreeable, he did not think any of them would be out. 
Advised us to stop at the mail station near the fort and 
not turn out any animals. 

We went back to camp and reported All felt like 
we would be safe. We all had faith in being protected 



252 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

for we were on a mission, not of our own choosing-. 
We got in next day all right. Our animals needed shoe- 
ing so we concluded to lay over a day. I had a great 
desire to talk to these Indians, believing that they would 
listen a little. I made some inquiry of the trader who 
had been with them for some years, about their tradi- 
tions. He said they had none, only to murder and steal. 
This I found afterwards to be a great mistake. 

I asked Mr. Jeffries, permission to talk to the Indians. 
He rather jeeringly replied, "I don't think you can get 
them to listen to you, I am the only man they will talk 
to." 

I answered, "All I ask is your permission and if 
they won't listen to me, all right." 

He said, "Go ahead, I guess you can't make them 
much worse than they are anyway." 

I inquired if any of the Indians talked Spanish. 
Their interpreter, a drunken little Mexican, offered to 
interpret, if I would pay him, saying that that was his 
business, and that no one had a right to talk to the 
Indians except through him. I told him that the agent 
had given me the privilege of talking to them ; that I 
was not working for money, and that I did not intend to 
pay for any interpreting. He then pointed out an Indian 
that spoke tolerable fair Spanish. 

I approached the Indian and spoke to him. He 
answered quite short and asked what I wanted. I told 
him that what I wanted to say to him was for his people's 
good; that if he would listen to me a few minutes, he 
could then judge. 

He looked me in the eye for a moment and then 
said, "All right, say what you please." 

I asked him if the Apaches had any knowledge of 
their fathers, counting back many counts. He answered 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 253 

that they had lost that, and did not know anything about 
them. 

I showed him one of our books, and informed him 
that it told about their old fathers. At this he got 
up and called to a lot of other Indians that were loafing 
around. Some thirty or forty soon gathered around 
me. I commenced and explained considerable to them. 
They were growing quite interested when the agent was 
seen approaching. 

They seemed to understand that my words were 
not for the agent's ears, and manifested as much by their 
remarks, so I changed the subject and said that the Mor- 
mons had also sent us to look for country to settle, as we 
were growing and wished new country; that we would 
perhaps settle near them ; that we were friends to the 
red man and hoped the Apaches would be friendly with 
us. 

The agent had approached near enough to hear this 
talk. He stayed around, giving me no further chance 
to explain the Book of Mormon to them. He made 
some remarks to call their attention away from me. I 
could see plainly that he wished me to stop talking, so I 
told the Indians we would meet again sometime. I felt 
that I had made a little impression for good upon them. 

Sometime after this I had a good long talk with the 
Apaches, which I will give an account of in the proper 
place. We had a vague idea of the western portion of 
Chihuahua, where the Mormons are now settling, but 
could get no definite directions, as we met no one who 
seemed to know much about the country. So we con- 
cluded to continue on the main road to El Paso. Nothing 
of interest occurred on the way. All went well with us. 

We drove into Franklin, a small town on the Amer- 
ican side of the line, opposite El Paso. The main ques- 



2 54 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

tion now was, how will we be able to pass the custom 
house and get our books and outfit over the line into 
Mexico. Many persons had told us that we would never 
be allowed to pass, as Catholicism ruled in that country 
and they would never permit us to enter with Mormon 
publications. Our hopes were in the overruling Power 
to help us. None of us pretended to have wisdom for 
the occasion. 

We were standing in the street about noon. I was 
talking to a gentleman, telling him that we wished to pass 
over the line at once with our outfit. Our mission was 
to Mexico, and we felt like going ahead and getting in. 
We intended to remain there until spring. It was now 
January. 

While talking with the stranger he said, pointing 
toward three men passing: "There go the custom officer 
and post master ; the other man is a good interpreter. 
The post master is an American, but is a great friend of 
the custom officer. They are going into the post office 
now. They have just been to dinner and will be in a 
good humor. You had better go at once and see them." 

I went to the office and inquired if I could see the 
custom officer. I was invited into a back room where 
the three sat smoking. Politeness is the rule in that 
country. I was asked to take a seat and offered a cigar. 
The custom officer inquired through the interpreter how 
he could serve me. I told him I was traveling with some 
others, seven in all, and we wished to cross over into 
Mexico at once, as we desired to winter there. He 
asked about our outfit, then our loading. I told him it 
consisted of the necessary utensils, provisions, clothing, 
etc., for travelers. Then a lot of books we intended to 
distribute (gratis through the country. 

He wanted to know what class of books they were: 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 255 

if religious. I told him they were. He said he would 
rather have some good novels ; that he did not care much 
for religion, but asked what denomination we represented. 

I told him, "Mormons." 

At this all three burst into loud laughter, the post 
master and interpreter making many jesting remarks to 
the officer, and saying to me, "Yes, he will let you in. 
You are all right. You will get in." 

I was a little puzzled, not knowing whether this was 
favorable or otherwise. 

Soon the custom officer turned (as yet I had not 
spoken a word of Spanish) and said directly to me, 
"Well, I guess I will have to let you in. I have just 
been telling these gentlemen that I am a Mormon in 
principle, and that I wished some of them would come 
along. That I thought your religion the most sensible 
of any. You will do good in Mexico, and you shall 
cross over. I will fix it so you will not have to pay a 
cent." 

I now thanked him in his own language and said we 
would try and act so as to retain the good opinion he had 
of us and our people. 

We shook hands as friends. He kept his word 
entirely, and we crossed over at once, rented quarters 
and got ready for the winter's campaign. We were the 
first Mormon missionaries that entered Mexico. This 
was in January, 1876. 



256 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

A Priest warns his Congregation Against Mormons — We find some 
Friends — Our Plans for the Season — Letter from President Young 
— Threats of some Rowdies — The Peaceful Results. 

WE ARRIVED in the Republic of Mexico on Friday. 
It was not long- before everyone in El Paso knew 
of the arrival of Mormons. We were stared at, but 
nothing occurred until Sunday that indicated anything 
unusual. On Sunday we concluded to go to the Catholic 
church, the only one in town. The building was crowded. 
We stood in a group near the entrance. There was quite 
a jam of people around as, and many furtive glances and 
dark, wicked looks were directed toward us. 

About the worst element in Mexico can be found in 
Paso del Norte, or El Paso. Padre Borajo (pronounced, 
borah-ho) officiated. After the usual services of tingling 
bells, kneeling before the cross and various performances 
common in a Mexican Catholic church, services were 
over. The padre who was quite old and lean (something 
very unusual for a priest; most of them being rather 
corpulent) mounted the stand, and in a very impressive 
mann er, commenced to warn the people against us. 

These were his words in substance : 

"The world's history gives an account of great 
plagues that have visited the world from time to time. 
Mankind has been subjected to great calamities, such as 
wars, storms, cholera, small pox, great drouth and floods. 
We of this land have been subjected to many plagues. 
The murderous Apaches have made war upon us for 
many years. We have had our ditches and dams de- 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 257 

stroyed by floods, so that some seasons we have had to 
suffer hunger. 

"We have had many revolutions and thousands 
have been killed. Lately we have had the grasshoppers 
come and destroy every green herb and product. But 
all these things have made war only on the body of the 
man. None have had a tendency to destroy the soul. 

"Now of all the plagues that ever visited the earth 
to curse and destroy mankind we have the worst just 
come to us and there stand the representatives of this 
plague. Look at them. Their faces show what they 
are. 

"Thanks to God we have been warned in time by 
the Holy Pope that false prophets and teachers would 
come among us. 

"These men," pointing to us, "represent all that is 
low and depraved. They have destroyed the morals of 
their own people, and have now come here to pollute 
the people of this place." (I thought if that was so we 
had a hard job on hand.) "They have no virtue. They 
all have from six to one dozen wives. Now they have 
come here to extend the practice into Mexico. / de- 
nomice them. Yes, here in the presence of the image of 
the Virgin Mary, I denounce them as barbarians. * * 
And I want you all to get their books and fetch them to 
me and I will burn them." 

As Brother Tenney was not present, I was the only 
one ot our party who perfectly understood his words. I 
began to feel as though it would be best for us to get 
out of the crowd before the spirit got too high, as some 
fanatic might be tempted to slip a sharp knife in among 
our ribs. 

We managed to work ourselves gradually out of the 
crowd which filled the door yard for several feet. When 
16 



258 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

clear we walked straight way to our quarters, where I 
translated all that had been said. It was taken down at 
the time and to the best of my memory was about as 
here given. We could not help but be amused at the 
old fellow's vehemence, and our first introduction to 
Mexico. 

For some days after this when women in the streets 
would see any of us coming, they would jump into the 
first door and close it and then look out through what all 
Mexican houses have in their doors — a peep hole. Some 
of the women who ran from us were of the class that do 
not often scare at a man, yet they acted as though they 
dreaded us. 

We managed to pass quietly along never seeming 
to notice these actions, but often had a hearty laugh 
when we got to our quarters. 

On enquiry we learned that the laws of Mexico, 
under the new constitution, required all religious services 
to be performed in a structure recognized as a church 
building. 

One liberal-minded gentleman, Esperidion Sanches, 
gave us much information. He said the law simply re- 
quired the presiding officer of a town to recognize a 
house for the occasion, and put the police to protect it ; 
but if the civil authority was under the influence of the 
priests, they could baffle us and forbid us preaching in 
any house except a regular church edifice, erected solely 
for religious worship. 

Sanches told me the Jefe Politico of Paso del Norte, 
was an affable gentleman but a strong Catholic, and he 
doubted if we would be able to get the privilege of hold- 
ing meetings. When we called upon the gentleman 
he told us that he understood the law forbade any 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 259 

religious services performed except in a house especially 
erected for religious purposes. 

I tried to reason with him. He listened to me 
patiently, but said no difference how unreasonable the 
law mio^ht seem we would have to submit. I then asked 
him if the law defined any particular material to be 
used, or size, or shape the house should be built, that 
possibly we might take it in hand to build a church. 
This he could not answer. 

I visited him several times but to no purpose. The 
laws forbade all street preaching. I felt determined not 
to be beaten. There were a number of the better class 
of citizens visited us and protested against the way the 
priest had talked about us, saying that none but ignorant 
fanatics would sustain such talk. 

This gave us an opportunity to explain our mission 
and principles to many that would not have listened if it 
had not been for the padre s rabid talk. Finally an idea 
occurred to me. President Young had presented me 
with a good new set of saddler's tools before leaving 
Salt Lake City. He had said that they might help me 
out sometime when nothing else would. So I called 
once more on the Jefe Politico. He was always patient 
and polite. 

After talking a while about the meeting house I told 
him I had given up the idea of holding meetings until I 
went to Chihuahua and saw the governor. This seemed 
to please him for he desired peace, and he was afraid for 
us to attempt holding meetings in Paso del Norte, as the 
people were much under the influence of priest-craft. 

I asked him how he would like a saddle shop started. 
He said it would be a good thing ; that many people 
needed saddles and had to pay a high price for them ; 
that he thought I could do well making saddles ; in fact 



260 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

much better than preaching, as no one would pay me for 
preaching, but would be glad to pay me a big price for a 
good saddle. 

When I talked with my companions, showing my 
plans, all agreed with me. So we rented quite a large 
house for a saddler shop. I hired a bench and vise, put 
up my tools, bought some timber and went to work mak- 
ing saddle-trees. My son Wiley assisted me. 

Soon the people began to call in to look at my work. 
As there was no law against conversation, especially in 
one's own house, we soon got to having quite respect- 
able audiences and the spirit of friendship grew up 
toward us. 

Some of the brethren went over on the Texas side, 
to Ysleta, to winter where the stock could be fed more 
cheaply than in El Paso. 

Brothers Tenney and Smith, did not want to go on 
into Mexico, so we agreed that they should have the 
privilege of laboring in New Mexico among the Pueblos 
and Zunis, and then return home. As they never 
reported to me, all I know about them is what I have 
learned from others. Brother James Brown took charge 
of that field of labor. 

About this time I received the following letter: 

'' Salt Lake City, U. T., 

"January 22nd, 1876. 
''Elder D. W. Jones, El Paso, Texas, 

"Dear Brother: — I was more than pleased to 
receive your favor of the loth inst, and was much 
interested in its contents, not to say amused at your 
account of the oration by the padre, as an introductory 
greeting into Mexico. Like you, I doubt not but that 
the opposition bodes good for you, and the success of 
your mission. I feel that it would be wise for you to 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 26 1 

visit the old original blood as much as possible. Let the 
Catholic church alone ; if its members wish to hear the 
truth, expound it to them as to any other people, but do 
not debate with them. And as to the curses of the 
priests, you need not regard them as much as you would 
a mosquito, in the season of the year when these insects 
trouble. 

"Be cautious in your labors and movements; do 
not court opposition, but move steadily on, presenting 
the truths of the gospel to those who will hear you, and 
inviting all to become partakers of the gospel of the 
Son of God. You have the faith and prayers of all that 
you will be able to do a good work, and I have no doubt 
but that you will see me again in the flesh yet many 
times. 

"Brother James S. Brown has returned from his 
visit to Arizona. He left the brethren of his party build- 
ing a fort at Moencoppy, 20x40 feet. Whilst in that 
country he, with three others, went a long distance up 
the Little Colorado River, from the Moencoppy, passing 
up beyond where you crossed. He fully substantiates 
the statements made by yourself and the brethren of 
your party with regard to the desirability of the upper 
valleys of the Little Colorado as settlements for the 
Saints. We have called about two hundred brethren, 
whom we think of dividing into companies of 50, to set- 
tle on the Little Colorado and adjacent country. These 
brethren will mostly be ready to start by the ist of Feb- 
ruary. A most excellent spirit prevails with regard to 
this mission amongst the brethren, and numbers more 
would have been willing to have gone had they been 
wanted. We shall send down a grist and saw-mill dur- 
ing the summer. Among those called is Elder Lot 
Smith, who will have charge of one company of fifty. 

"Since my letter to you of Nov. 8th, addressed to 
Tucson, we have had a very peaceable and quiet time. 
Judge White set me at liberty, soon after, from the 
unjust imprisonment of Judge Boreman for contempt. 
Brother Reynolds has again been tried, convicted for 
obeying the law of the Lord and sentenced to two years' 



262 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

hard labor in the U. S. House of Correction at Detroit 
and $500 fine. He appealed arid was admitted to bail. 
The appeal will come up in June. 

"Brother Cannon has been seated in Congress; his 
contestant has not made much of a show yet. I notice 
by the telegrams that Mr. Christiancy. senator from 
Michigan, has introduced a bill to provide for challenges 
to jurors in trials for bigamy and polygamy; that it shall 
be sufficient cause, for the rejection of a juror, that he 
has more than one wife living, or that he believes it mor- 
ally right for a man to live with more than one wife. 
Well, the faster it comes the sooner the end will be. 

"Our legislature is now in session with plenty of 
work provided for it. If the members feel it consistent 
or necessary to attend to all that is suggested they will 
have to be very wary and prudent, or our ever watchful 
enemies will introduce some bills that, if enacted, will 
prove snares and pitfalls. They will have to work for 
nothinof, for Congress has allowed the U. S. Marshal to 
spend the appropriations for the payment of the legisla- 
ture and passed a law prohibiting the legislature from 
passing any act to pay themselves out of the Territorial 
Treasury. 

"The new building of the Z. C. M. I. is a great suc- 
cess. It is lighter than the most sanguine expected. It 
presents, now that the elegent front is on, a most hand- 
some and imposing appearance. We expect to com- 
mence business in it about the 7th of March. 

"My health is generally good; occasionally I catch 
cold and then I suffer from rheumatism. I hope the 
temple at St. George will be sufficiently near completion 
at the end of February to enable me to go down at that 
time and dedicate the lower portion. 

"With love to yourself and all the brethren associ- 
ated with you, and with constant prayers that you may 
enjoy all the blessings that in your heart you can right- 
eously desire, and that abundant success may crown 
your labors, I remain 

"Your brother in the Gospel, 

"Brigham Young," 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 263 

I did very well with my saddle work, earning enough 
to assist some little in keeping up expenses. The 
brethren with me were all diligent and acted in a manner 
to create a respect for our people and religion. 

We had meetings quite often on the American side 
of the river, that were generally well attended, and good 
order prevailed during the whole winter, with one excep- 
tion. 

We were informed one Saturday that there was a 
crowd of Irish Catholics that intended to rotten egg us 
the next day, Sunday, if we attempted to preach in 
Franklin. I told our informers that we expected to 
preach and hoped the Irishmen would change their minds. 

There was an old acquaintance of mine, Tom Mas- 
sey, who knew me in Santa Fe. Tom told these Irish- 
men that he did not know what religion had done for 
me, but unless it had done more than is common, they 
would not meet with much success, and advised them 
not to try it. 

Massey was a saloon keeper and gambler, and was 
considered authority on all questions that had to be 
settled with the knife and pistol, and I think his advice 
had some effect. 

However, next morning when meeting opened there 
was quite a large audience. About the time I com- 
menced speaking the Irish gents came in, sat down near 
the door, and soon began groaning. 

I walked down near them and told them that I was 
capable of making all the noise necessary, provided the 
audience wished to hear my noise, but if they preferred 
theirs to mine they could say so, and I would give them 
the floor. 

Several in the audience called for me to go on and 
told the disturbers to keep quiet. They made no more 



264 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

disturbance. This gave me a good text and I explained 
plainly the gospel of repentance ; referred a little to my 
experience in that country when a boy. I could talk 
plainly as there were persons present who had known 
me and knew that I was rather a hard case in a rough- 
and-tumble-go-as-you-please fight. 

I told them our doctrine required us to forsake all 
of our evil ways and to be willing to bear all kinds of 
persecution meekly; that I had endeavored to school 
myself in these principles and hoped that I had suc- 
ceeded; but that I was not quite certain yet; and that I 
hoped I would be spared the trial for a year or two 
longer before having to be thumped for my religious 
belief as I might not be prepared to take abuse with a 
submissive spirit. 

In explaining Mormonism I said that the gospel did 
not debar a person from any pleasure he desired to 
enjoy. Brothers Pratt and Stewart followed and spoke 
on the first principles of the gospel. 

After meeting was dismissed the leader of the dis- 
turbers met us at the door. He asked me to go and 
take a drink with him. I told him I did not drink liquor. 

"Then you go back on your own words, do you?" 
he questioned. 

I asked him what he meant. He said "While 
preaching you made the statement that your religion 
allowed you any pleasure you desired." 

"Yes sir, but drinking whisky is no pleasure to me 
and I do not desire to drink any." 

"Well, do you ever eat anything," he asked. 

"Yes, we are all good eaters." 

"Well then come with me to the hotel and I will pay 
for a good dinner for as many of you as will come." 

Brother Pratt and some others went along. We 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 265 

had a good dinner and when we went to go our friend 
said, "If any body bothers you let me know and I will 
lick them for you. I like to fight but would rather fight 
for you boys than to fight you. Good bye." 

To finish this, — some ten years after as I was sitting 
at the dinner table at Pueblo, Colorado, I noticed a man 
looking across the table at me. I soon recognized him 
as my Irish friend. 

I spoke and asked if he knew me. "Yes, I know 
you. How are you?" he asked, reaching across the 
table and shaking hands with me. 

"Have you ever thought of me?" I enquired. 

"Yes a thousand times." 

I told him I had often thought of him, and with a 
few more words we parted. I feel an interest now in 
this man and would be tjlad to meet him agfain and know 
his name. 

I can say that I have often observed, in the course 
of my experience, that every man, even the worst, has 
something good about him if properly treated. 



266 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

Justice in Early Days — We Prepare to go Further — Our Letter of In- 
troduction — Loss of our Animals — We Trail and find Them. 

I WILL give you a short account of the actions of the 
first authorities of FrankHn as given to me by the 
main actor, that the "tenderfeet" of the present day may 
know a little of the experiences of early days. 

When Franklin first established itself as a town, 
Judge |ones was elected mayor and Ben Dowel marshal. 
Soon after organizing a number of roughs came in and 
started to run the town, defying the officers. This would 
have been all right and possibly admired a few days be- 
fore the organization, but now order must be kept and 
the laws vindicated. 

A warrant was issued and the marshal and posse 
approached the rioters. A man was killed, but the out- 
laws kept possession of the street and defied the officers. 
Something had to be done. 

The dockets show that these men were arrested, 
brought to trial and found guilty of murder in the first 
degree ; that the court sentenced them to be shot ; that 
Ben Dowel and others were ordered by the court to 
execute the orders. 

Accordingly the orders were duly executed, and 
Dowel and his assistants, the judge being one of the 
party, proceeded to shoot four of these condemned men 
on the street in front of the main saloon of the town. 
They were buried, as the records show, and the costs of 
court and all proceedings duly recorded. 

Judge Jones showed me the record and explained 
how it was done. I never heard any complaint about 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 26/ 

the proceedings but, on the other hand, Judge Jones and 
Ben Dowel were very much respected by the average 
citizens of the country. 

During the winter Brothers Pratt and Stewart re- 
mained most of the time atYsleta. Brother Ivins helped 
me' make saddle-trees, took care of the stock, and made 
himself generally useful. I worked most of the time in 
the shop, my son Wiley helping me. We boarded with 
a Mexican family, Santiago Vega, who treated us very 
kindly, often posting us on what was said of us. 

The Mexican people are great riders and fond of a 
good saddle. This gave me a chance to talk to the 
people. All seemed friendly. Even the priest who had 
given us such a setting up came and patronized us. We 
also distributed a few books. We tried quite hard to 
get a hearing from the natives that lived in and around 
El Paso, but the priest kept such a watch upon our 
moves that we had but little chance. 

These natives are known as Pueblos. Never 
having mixed with the Spanish blood they are still pure 
blooded Indians. They are generally poor, occupying 
lands owned by the rich. They desired to hear us and 
appointed meetings, but were warned that if they listened 
to us their rents would be raised or they would be driven 
from their lands. So we had to let them alone, seeing 
their situation. 

The brethren held meetings often at Ysleta and 
adjacent towns. One family, by the name of Campbell, 
who resided at San Elesario, opened their doors to the 
Elders, treating them with great kindness. This family 
afterwards joined the Church. 

After recruiting our animals and feeling that we had 
done about all the good in our power in El Paso, we 
determined to make a move into the interior and go to 



2 68 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the city of Chihuahua. We were told that the governor, 
Senor Ochoa, was a ver^^ Hberal-minded man and not 
under priestly control, and that he would be very likely 
to allow us the privilege of preaching. 

I wrote to President Young regularly. We receiv- 
ed letters from him in return, giving us kind encourage- 
ment and instructions. 

I reported to him our finances, which were getting 
short, stating that we intended going on and working 
our way through the best we could. We received a 
postal card directing us to wait till we heard from him. 
When we did hear it was in the shape of postal orders 
for money sufficient to bear our expenses for some time. 

Before leaving El Paso I called on the Jefe Politico. 
I had hoped that I could get some kind of a letter from 
him that would assist us in getting introduced into Chi- 
huahua. 

The Jefe had the reputation of being a very kind 
and affectionate father, extremely fond of his wife and 
children, so I called on him at his residence. He received 
me kindly and expressed regret that we were going 
away. Said that he had had his opinion changed about 
the Mormons. "From the way in which your company 
have acted I think the Mormons would make good citi- 
zens, and I would like to have you remain." 

I told him our duty was to travel through the coun- 
try and visit with and explain to the people our princi- 
ples and make friends with them, in anticipation that 
some of our people would, in time, come into his coun- 
try and make homes ; that they were now coming this 
way; that we had, on our trip found country and report- 
ed back the same, and that we had received word that 
several hundred were getting ready to follow upon our 
tracks to colonize the places already reported. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 269 

"Well," said he, "all you will have to do will be to 
do as you have done here. When you first came we all 
thought you bad men. You have stayed here and 
behaved yourselves in a manner that we now look on you 
as good men and respect you. You can do the same 
wherever you go." 

I replied "Yes, you are right, but it will take a long 
time. We desire to visit a great many places. I have a 
good kind wife at home whom I love dearly, I have a 
number of little children near the ages of yours here. I 
love them ; they are fond of me." 

He looked at me a moment and then said: "That is 
so. I understand your feelings and will give you a letter 
that will introduce you to the Governor, or wherever you 
go, and you do not need to wait three months to intro- 
duce yourselves." 

He gave us the letter, stating that we were gentle- 
men of good behavior, etc., etc. 

We bade good-by to our numerous friends and 
started to Chihuahua in the latter part of March. 

By this time it was known throughout the state of 
Chihuahua that Mormon missionaries were in the country. 
The reception given us by the padre had also been 
heralded abroad. This caused the more liberal minded 
to sympathize with us. Wherever we stayed we were 
kindly treated. We managed to keep posted where to 
apply and who to avoid. The liberal people notifying us 
against the rabid Catholics. 

The first day's travel from the Rio Grande brought 
us to a station where water was supplied in a large tank. 
A few soldiers were stationed here as a guard against 
the Apaches that sometimes raided the ranch. This was 
an important camping place, being the only water found 



270 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

on a 75 mile drive. Grass was plentiful and travelers 
often camped here for their teams to rest. 

We were now in a country where our stock would 
have to be carefully watched every night. Our custom 
was to feed grain, hopple the horses and take turns 
guarding them through the night. It was my turn to go 
on guard. The animals were eating their corn. Grass 
was good all around the camp. The night was very 
dark, the brethren were singing. I got interested in 
listening and delayed a few minutes attending to the 
stock. When I went to take charge of them, they were 
all gone. I gave the alarm. 

One man remained in camp to keep up the fire and 
the rest of us spent until midnight hunting, but nothing 
of our stock could be seen. 

I went to bed feeling about as miserable as any one 
ever did. The fault was my own. I had been very 
strict; so much so that some of the brethren had felt 
hurt at times. I had been so careful of all our outfit. 
Now I felt, after all my strictness I had been the one to 
lose the stock. 

Next morning we could see bunches of stock in 
every direction, but ours could not be found. 

At length Brother Ivins and my son found their 
trail and followed it some ten miles. They were afoot 
and the trails showed that the animals were being driven 
off, so the boys returned and reported. I went to the 
station to see if I could get help. The commander said 
it was his business to lend assistance and that he would 
do all he could for me. I told him I wanted a ofood 
horse as I was a trailer. 

The commander, myself and two others were ready 
in a short time. Orders were given for five others to 
follow our trail, bringing water and provisions. We 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 27 1 

went to our camp. I told the brethren that I would not 
return without the stock. 

The commander wanted to know of me how lonof I 
wished to follow the trail. I told him until I got the 
animals or died trying. He said he never left a trail as 
long as one man stayed with him. 

The agreement was if I did not return, the brethren 
were to hire a team, return to El Paso, and report to 
Brother Brigham. 

As soon as we struck the trail the Mexicans decided 
that the animals had been stolen by Apaches, as we 
could see plainly that there were barefooted tracks along 
with ours. The trail was quite plain until we reached a 
low mountain range. Here the formation was rocky and 
no trail could be seen. 

I had taken the lay of the country in the distance 
and picked out the point where I was satisfied the ani- 
mals would have to go. So, while the Mexicans were 
looking for tracks, I made for this pass. 

On reaching the summit of the rise the country 
opened out somewhat level. I made a circuit and soon 
struck the trail. I was now alone, but on calling the 
others heard me and soon came in sight. I started on a 
gallop. One of the party, riding up, overtook and com- 
plimented me on my ability to trail. 

As we rode I looked back and saw a signal fire. I 
asked what it was for. My companion said, "The cap- 
tain is now satisfied that the Apaches have your stock, 
and that is a signal fire for some more men to come on 
and follow our trail, bringing water, as there is none for 
three days in this direction." 

He proposed riding a little slower till the captain 
>came up. I felt more like going faster. 

There was a clump of cedars in sight in the direc- 



272 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

tion we were going. As we neared it the Mexican said, 
"There are your animals; the thieves have gone in there 
and we have got to fight." We looked back, but no one 
was now in si^ht. 

The Mexican asked, "What shall we do? Will you 
fight i"' 

I told him I would, if necessar)^ and for him to take 
out on one side, keeping out of gun shot, I would go on 
the other and we would get beyond the cedars and keep 
the thieves from running the stock off 

We were in a wide flat, with mountains on each side. 
We rode clear round on the run and met. We saw no 
sign of thieves. Soon five men, with the Mexican cap- 
tain, came up. 

We approached the cedars cautiously and found all 
the animals bunched, but no thieves. We made a care- 
ful survey of the country and found the tracks of the 
thieves, where they had gone off in another direction. 
The captain asked if I wished to follow them. I was too 
thankful to get the stock, so I told him to let them go ; 
that they had had their trouble for nothing. 

We arrived at our camp about sundown, having rid- 
den nearly forty miles. The commander charged us 
nothing, but we made the soldiers a present of a few dol- 
lars, which they accepted very thankfully, as a Mexican 
soldier serves for almost nothing and boards himself 

Our animals were never molested afterward. 
There was quite a number of teams camped around at 
the time, and there was considerable interest shown, as 
most all thought it was the Apaches that had stolen our 
animals, but it was doubtless thieves who had taken 
them expecting to get a reward for fetching them back. 

When we returned, the captain told them it was no 
use for any one to steal my animals, unless they rolled 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 273 

up the tracks as they went along, for if they did not I 
would find them. And added that "the Mormon" was 
the best trailer he had ever seen. 

Months after this when hundreds of miles from this 
place, Mexicans would speak of the circumstance and 
quote the words of the captain. We were something 
stranee in the countrs* and all our movements and actions 
were watched and talked about so that wherever we went 
we found the people seemed to know all about us. 



CHAPTER XL. 



The Object of our Mission — Our Arrival at Chihuahua — Our Gener- 
ous Landlord — We call on the Governor — Interest Aroused Con- 
cerning us — Interview With Robbers. 



BEFORE writing any further account of our travels 
and experiences in Mexico. I will explain as briefly 
as I can the cause of the mission being called and the 
expectations entertained by many. 

The Book of Mormon teaches us that the gospel is 
to be carried to the remnants, that is, the natives of 
America (Indians.) The promise is that the natives will 
receive the gospel and rejoice in it. 

The census of Mexico shows that there are over six 
millions of pure blooded Indians or descendants of the 
ancient races inhabiting this countr)'. Now when this 
mission was opened a great many became enthusiastic 
over the prospects and expected great things of us, the 
first missionaries to Mexico. I remember writing to my 
wife while in El Paso, referring to this spirit, telling her 
17 



2 74 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

that many would be disappointed in the mission, but that 
I should not; that I should be satisfied even if we did 
not baptize a single person ; that our mission was more 
as prospectors going through to prepare the way, and 
that President Young so understood it. We were to be 
governed by circumstances and not to feel disappointed 
if we could get to distribute our books and learn about 
the country and make friendly acquaintance with the 
people. That was all that would be expected of us on 
the trip. This was our calling. We were not sent to 
baptize and organize branches, neither were we forbidden 
to do so. That was an open question to be decided 
upon according to the openings made. 

There were two parties in Mexico, the Catholics and 
Liberals. We kept our eyes open for the latter as we 
were always safe with them. 

When we reached the city of Chihuahua, I desired 
to find a stopping place with a Liberal. The Liberals 
of Mexico believe in religious liberty, please don't think 
they were like Utah Liberals (?). We did not wish to 
seem partial to either, and did not like to make a direct 
enquiry. I was well acquainted with the old customs of 
this place, having lived there for some time, so we drove 
up near the Catholic cathedral. I knew that any good 
Catholic, passing in front of the church, would take off 
his hat, but a Liberal would pass along with his hat on. 

In 1847, when I was there, all had to take off their 
hats, or run the risk of getting a good pelting with 
rocks. But it was not the case in 1876, the time I am 
now writing about. 

I soon noticed a large, fine-looking man coming 
along who did not raise his hat. I asked him to direct 
us to a good maison or hostelry. I felt sure he would 
send me to the right place which he did, to the maison 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 275 

San Francisco. A maison is a large building with rooms, 
corrals and stabling where you can rent accommodations 
and sustain yourself, generally with stores of provisions 
kept by the proprietor to sell to travelers, connected. 

On arriving and taking rooms and stables, I went 
to the landlord and told him we had left our money at El 
Paso, to be expressed to us, and we wished him to credit 
us for a few days for such provisions and feed as we 
needed. He said, " No sir. I will not do that." 

I was "stumped" and did not know what to do as 
we had but a few dollars with us. Our outfit was first 
class and valuable, and we had not expected to be refused. 

While I was wondering in my mind what to do, the 
landlord stepped into a room and soon returned with a 
large, well-filled pocket book, and handed it to me say- 
ing, "There is money, take what you want, and when 
yours comes, you can return it. If I should sell you 
things on credit, you might think I took advantage of 
your circumstances and charge you more than if you had 
money. Take what money you want, look around and 
buy where you can do the best." 

I thought how very different from the average white 
man whether Gentile or Mormon. 

The landlord proved a true gentleman in every 
respect, giving us much useful information and treating 
us kindly during our stay. 

As soon as we got cleaned up and rested a little, we 
called upon the governor and presented the letter received 
from the Jefe Politico of El Paso. He received us kindly, 
saying that he had heard about us, and laughingly said 
he had heard of Padre Borajo's speech and hoped we 
were not so bad as the padre had represented us to be. 

Governor Ochoa was an intelligent, liberal-minded 
man and was much respected. His name is still held in 



276 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

respectful remembrance in Chihuahua. He was known 
to be truthful and honest. He was quite learned and 
understood well the condition of Mexico. 

After explaining our reasons to him for visiting 
Mexico, he said he was glad to have us come among 
them ; that he believed our principles taught to the peo- 
ple would do them good. He also said that he was well 
acquainted with the lands of Mexico and would give us all 
the information he could to help us understand them 
properly, so we could report correctly to Brigham 
Young-. 

The governor recommended us to the Jefe Politico 
of Chihuahua who furnished us the public cockpit to 
preach in. Printed notices were circulated. The editor 
of the official paper gave us a favorable notice. 

In the evening, at the time of meeting, quite a re- 
spectable congregation had gathered. The cock fighting 
was still going on, but soon closed. Many persons there 
at their national sport remained to hear us. 

As I was the only one who could speak in Spanish, 
Brother Tenney having gone north, I had to do the 
preaching. It was quite a task but I knew the native 
politeness. No Mexican will ever jeer a foreigner if he 
tries to speak their language. They will listen attentively 
and try to understand. I understood Spanish quite well, 
but had never spoken in public and. no doubt, made 
many blunders. However, our audience seemed pleased. 

When meeting was over many came and shook 
hands with us and said they liked what had been 
preached. One aged blind man who had held a discus- 
sion with the Bishop of Durango, said he had been 
preaching our doctrine for years. He showed us a re- 
port of his discussion. The old fellow, although ver}^ 
poor, had made a name that is known far and wide. No 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 277 

one could answer him. He came to our rooms next day 
and talked for a long while. We gave him some of our 
books to distribute. He lived at Jabonero, southwest 
from Chihuahua some two hundred miles. He said the 
honest people of Mexico would believe our words. The 
old man manifested a great desire to have us go to his 
town. I have never heard of him since, but we were all 
impressed with his honesty. 

By invitation we visited Gov. Ochoa several times. 
He explained fully to us the condition of government 
lands. He said the Mexican government made big 
offers of land to colonizers, but the fact was, they had no 
good land; that all desirable tracts for settling were 
covered by old grants with titles. He desired us to say 
to Brigham Young that if he wanted lands for his people 
they must be bought from the owners; and for him not 
to be deceived by any offers coming from the govern- 
ment of Mexico. He said their offers were polite and 
looked pretty on paper, and sounded well when listened 
to; and he really believed that if they could do as they 
offered to they would. 

"The Mexicans are naturally kind and polite, but 
inasmuch as they have neither land or money," he said 
laughingly, "you must take the will for the deed." 

This I reported to Prest. Young on my return home, 
who received it as a fact, and remarked: "Why should 
there be good lands left in the heart of Mexico, when 
they had given out grants clear into California, New 
Mexico, Arizona and even into this territory?" 

We remained some three weeks in the city. A 
great many persons called upon us, some to enquire 
about our religion with sincere interest, others for mere 
curiosity. Among our visitors were some notorious 
robbers from Arizona who visited us often. We could 



278 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

not avoid them as they passed for gentlemen, and really 
acted as such. One was a small, heavy-set Dutchman, 
who seemed to know all about the big mail robbery on 
the southern route in 1875, as also about the robbing of 
Golinsky, of Silver City. The other was a young man 
from Silver City who robbed an old Dutchman of some 
fifteen hundred dollars, not far from Mecilla, while they 
were traveling together. The old man had been to 
California for five years, had mortgaged his farm, or 
bought it with a mortgage given as security, he had saved 
the money to pay up and was on the way home full of 
joy to meet his wife and children. He had traveled all 
the way from California on horseback and alone, not 
even a pocket pistol to protect himself He carried a 
fifteen hundred draft and some little money. He looked 
quite poor. No one would have suspected him worth 
robbing. 

This young man got in company with the old fellow 
and they traveled and camped together. The Dutchman 
confided his good luck to the lad, who could not stand 
the temptation but made the old man give up ; the boy 
rode ahead and got across the line, changed his draft and 
skipped. We saw both while in El Paso. The old man 
came in hunting the robber, where we heard his story. 
The young fellow told my son Wiley all about the job, 
and expressed himself sorry, saying he was of good 
family but was now ruined for life. 

In talking to the people we found that many adhered 
to and respected their ancient traditions. They also 
retained a respect for their native lineage. This spirit 
prevailed strongest among the Liberals. 

The power of Catholicism had been broken and a 
new constitution adopted under the leadership of Juarez, 
who had overcome Maximilian. Juarez was a pure- 



FORTV YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 279 

blooded Indian. His most active helpers and the main 
portion of his army were composed of natives. So at the 
time we were there it was respectable to be called 
Indigine, or native. This class received the Book of 
Mormon readily and manifested much interest in the 
same. 

While in Chihuahua we sent out copies of the book, 
five in a package, to each town and city throughout the 
republic, wherever there was a mail. 

The clerks in the post office assisted us for three 
days. All their spare time they were packing and direct- 
ing. Each package was directed to the officers of the 
place with a request to read and distribute them among 
the people. We sent to all the head officers of the dif- 
ferent departments a package. I received letters of 
acknowledgment from some of the principal men. 

Amonsf the rest Sr. Altamarano, a full-blooded 
native and a high officer of state; I got several letters 
from Doctor Rodacanaty professing to have had a vision 
showing him the truth of the Book of Mormon. 



2 8o FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTKK XLI. 

We Decided to Visit Guerero — Meetings at Concepcion — We Prepare 
to Return Home — The Priest at Temosachic — His Kindness to 
Us — Testimony of a Stranger. 

AFTER finishing up our work in the city of Chihuahua 
we decided to visit the western portion of the 
state. 

We had received information that a great many 
natives lived in the Canton de Guerero. This district 
commences about one hundred and fifty miles west of the 
city of Chihuahua and extends into the Sierra Madre 
mountains. The greater portion of the inhabitants of 
Guerero are natives known as Tarumarie. Many vil- 
lages of these people are located in the valleys near the 
mountains. 

There are many towns and villages that retain the 
old Indian names. Towns that were there when the 
Spaniards first came into the country have come under 
Catholic rule. Cathedrals were built and a few Span- 
iards settled among the people, mixing with them. (In 
some settlements most of the mixed blood claim relation- 
ship to the padres.) In this way Spanish civilization 
somewhat modified the habits of the people, but did not 
do away with them entirely, for in most of these towns 
pure Tarumaries inhabit districts, retaining all their 
ancient customs and language. 

This race of people are much respected throughout 
the state of Chihuahua, and it is considered rather an 
honor to be related to them. We concluded to make 
their country our next stopping place. 

Bidding good-bye to our friends in Chihuahua, and 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 28 1 

particularly to our good old honest governor Antonio 
Ochoa, we started west. Our route led through a 
country that was very sparsely settled, owing to the lack 
of water for irrigation. The city of Chihuahua is located 
in a rough, barren country, which continues for some 
thirty-five miles going west. 

For several days' travel there is nothing very invit- 
ing to the eye. But on reaching the higher country to- 
ward the head waters of the Aras river, a tributary of 
the Yaqui, the country became more inviting. We con- 
tinued our journey, passing settlements and ranches 
daily, leaving with each a few books and talking a little 
with the people near where we camped. 

Nothing of importance occurred on the road except 
the mending of one of our horse's hoofs with rawhide. 
The hoof had been badly cracked for some time. As we 
were descending a rough, rocky hill the horse stumbled 
and struck his foot against a boulder so hard that the 
hoof split clear open up to the hair. We had much diffi- 
culty in getting him into the settlement a few miles 
ahead. We offered to sell the horse but could get only 
one dollar offered for him. We could not well leave him 
neither had we money to spare to buy another. 

Mexicans are great people to use rawhide, and I had 
learned from them to use it in many emergencies. 

As we were going to bed Brother Pratt remarked: 
"Brother Jones why can't you use rawhide on John, 
(the horse) or does this case beat you ? " 

The question put me to thinking. So in the morn- 
ing I obtained a suitable piece of rawhide from a Mexi- 
can, took the horse to a blacksmith who put some tallow 
and burnt horn into the opening of the hoof, then seared 
it with a hot iron. I then took the rawhide and fitted 
it nicely over the whole hoof, lacing it behind and under- 



282 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

neath. The blacksmith fitted a shoe and nailed it on, 
driving the nails through the rawhide which now formed 
the outer crust of the hoof. We let the horse stand in a 
dry place until the next morning when the nails were 
tightly clinched. 

We laid over one day to see how this would work, 
then continued our journey. The horse traveled as 
though nothing had happened, and finally, when the hide 
came off after we had traveled some six hundred miles, 
the hoof was entirely healed up. This may not be inter- 
esting, but might be profitable to some, and for that 
reason I relate the circumstance. 

On arriving at the village of Concepcion, (the princi- 
pal town of Guerero,) we enquired for a good place to 
stop, and were directed to Don Eselso Gonzalez, where 
we soon made arrangements for the necessary accommo- 
dations. 

Don Eselso furnished us good quarters with a large 
hall attached, had it seated with benches brought from 
the bull pen which he owned. We held several meet- 
ings that were well attended and much interest was 
manifested by some, while all treated us kindly. 

One man, Francisco Rubio, really understood and 
believed the Book of Mormon; as once in meeting he 
took it in his hand and explained it in a more lucid man- 
ner, especially the part relating to the Savior's appear- 
ance on this continent, than I had ever heard before. 
Individually, I received new light from the native. 

From what I have seen now and then among the 
natives I sometimes think that the people called Latter- 
day Saints are only half converted. I have seen and 
felt more warmth of spirit and faith manifested by natives 
than I ever saw by white Saints. Even the Apaches told 
me that they would not wait long for the winding-up 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THK INDIANS. 283 

scene, when they once had power and authority from 
God to act in His name. That faith, which will yet 
remove the powers of evil from around the Saints, will 
come largely from the remnants, I think we will need 
them in our work and should be looking after them some 
little and not altogether after money. 

We deposited our money with Don Eselso. Many 
times getting articles from his store, and when we went to 
settle up for house rent and other things, he would not 
take a cent, but insisted on presenting us with some 
dried meat and other stuff, jokingly remarking that he 
could not sell it anyway. 

While here we visited Arisiachic, the principal Taru- 
marie town. The trail was very difficult. We were 
well received. The chief called the people together and 
we had a long talk with them. They were very much 
pleased with our visit and hoped we would return some 
day. 

We remained in Concepcion about three weeks. 
Held several meetings which were well attended. Many 
people visited us to learn of our doctrine. We were 
fully convinced that many believed in the truth of the 
Book of Mormon, yet we had no spirit to offer baptism. 

By this time some of the brethren began to manifest 
a desire to return home. At first I felt a little disap- 
pointed, but I can look back now and see that our mis- 
sion was properly a short one. We were united in one 
idea, and that was before any great work could be done 
in this country it would be necessary to colonize among 
the people. 

As to the spirit of the people, we all agreed, also, 
that it was favorable, so it was deemed best that we 
work our way toward home, visiting the various settle- 
ments on our way. 



284 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

We left many warm-hearted friends at Concepcion, 
some testifying to having a perfect faith in the Book of 
Mormon and expressing a strong desire that the Mor- 
mons would come and dwell amonor them. 

On our way home we turned off from the road at 
Tejoloquechic west to visit the towns of Matachic and 
Temosachic, the last a place containing some five thous- 
and inhabitants. The people of these towns received us 
not only kindly, but many of them manifested great faith 
in our teachings. They often insisted on giving us some- 
thing for our books, saying we had a long way to travel 
and would need something to help us on our journey. 

At Matachic Tomas Tribosa opened his house to us 
and we had a large congregation. We talked freely and 
plainly to the people. Many persons had told us that we 
would be all right so long as we let the subject of poly- 
gamy alone ; but if that was ever taught the women 
would knife us. 

This night, while speaking, I felt impressed to talk 
on the principle of plurality and explain plainly the doc- 
trine. There were quite a number of women present. 
After meeting was dismissed I went to the end of the 
hall where the women were. Many of them came and 
shook hands with me and said they would rather their 
husbands would do as we taught than as many of them 
did. No one seemed offended in the least. 

Wherever we held meetings permission had to be 
first obtained from the civil authorities. When we 
arrived at Temosachic, the proper officer for granting 
this license was out of town. A man was sent four 
miles for him, it not beino- certain whether he would be 
found or not. 

While we were arrauCTinor to send a courier, the 
priest of the settlement came up. He expressed the 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 285 

hope that we would be able to find the officer. Said he 
desired very much to hear us and asked if the padre at 
Chihuahua had offered his church to us, 

I told him he had not. He said he wished he had 
set the example, then he himself could invite us into his 
church, where a license would not be required; but he 
did not like to risk being the first to open a Catholic 
church building to us, 

"But," said he, "you must come down tonight (it 
was now about noon), and I will have a good lot of my 
people together. There is no law against friends sitting 
down and talking on a decent subject, I want to ask 
some few questions if you will answer them." 

I replied that we would come. We conversed for 
some time and the padre seemed quite interested. 

We were camped some three miles away, at the 
edge of the town. About sundown Brother Pratt and I 
walked do.wn to the public square where we had appointed 
to meet the priest. We felt as safe as if at home in Salt 
Lake City. 

On arriving, the priest and- quite an audience were 
awaiting us, but there was no word from the officer, so 
we concluded to sit and chat. 

A great many pertinent questions were asked and 
answered. The best of order prevailed and a good feel- 
ing was manifested. The priest said he would study our 
book and if he could not understand it he was willing 
for his people to study, and if they could see good in our 
doctrine, he wanted them to have the privilege of receiv- 
ing it. He said that he was now getting old ; that he 
had always worked for the good of the people, and that 
he did not want to keep any good thing away from them. 

Next morning we started back to take up our road 
for home. We had turned off at Tejoloquechic. On 



2 86 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

reaching there the people had gathered a donation of 
corn and beans, for us and insisted on our receiving it. 
We took some but told them we could not haul 
much. 

The next place where anything of interest occurred 
was at Namaquipe, a town on the Upper Santa Maria 
river. We arrived at this place on Sunday about ten 
o'clock, intending to spend the day of rest there. We 
camped in the shade of some cottonwoods near a large 
ranch house, across the river from the main town. 

I went to the house to buy some dried meat. I met 
an old lady who sold me the meat, giving quite a liberal 
quantity for twenty five cents. I made her a present of 
one of our books, and went back to camp. 

Some time after noon this same lady with a very aged 
companion, came into camp. The old man looked over 
one hundred years old. We learned that he was a hun- 
dred and three years. 

On being seated the old gentleman said^ "You were 
up to my house this morning." 

" Yes sir. 

"You got some meat." 

"Yes sir." 

"You paid for it." 

"Yes sir." I began to think of the lot I had gotten 
for my money. 

"You left a little hook." 

"Yes sir." 

"Did you get pay for it?" 

"No sir. I did not want pay for the book. We do 
not sell these books." 

"Yes, but you paid for the meat. That was not 
right." 

Here the old man held the book up and said. "I 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 287 

have been reading this book. I understand it and know 
who you are. You are apostles of Jesus Christ, just 
the same as Peter, James and John, and I know it. And 
I also know this book is true." He then turned to his 
wife and said: "Wife have I not been telling our 
neighbors for two years past that apostles having the 
true gospel would come to this land, and that I would 
live to see them?" 

We were astonished to hear this testimony, so direct 
and positive. 

Don Francisco Vasquez continued and asked us if 
we intended to return to the country soon. We told 
him we did not know but we hoped to. He said he 
would like to be baptized and receive the benefit of the 
gospel before he died. 

Next morning when we passed his home he made 
us take four sacks of corn ; all we could haul. 

The old man lived to be one hundred and five years 
old. I visited his family ten years afterwards. The old 
lady was still alive. She told me that Don Francisco, on 
his death-bed, called his family around him and told them 
all to be baptized when the Mormons came. Some forty 
persons agreed to do so. His oldest son told me the 
same. They were still hopeful, but how long their hopes 
will hold out I cannot say. Possibly until the "Liberals" 
drive us out of this land into Mexico, where the greater 
number of the remnants live. Then and not till then 
will we feel the obligation of carrying the words of the 
Book of Mormon to the Lamanites. 

Many times, when thinking of this old man and 
others of the district, I have cried like a child, never 
having seen, from that day to the present, any dis- 
position manifested to continue a mission in that part of 
the country. Of late years I have concluded that the 



288 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

people are better as they are than they would be, unless 
those going among them go with the spirit of true friends 
and as colonizing missionaries. 



CHAPTER XLII. 



Experience at El Valle — We Travel Through a Dangerous Indian Coun- 
try — Soldiers on the Move — Visit from an "Old Timer." 

AFTER leaving Namaquipe the the next place of 
importance is El Valle. We arrived about noon 
and halted on the public square. We saw a large crowd 
collected at a corner store. I took a tin can and told the 
brethren that if we could not get the privilege of preach- 
ing here I would get some lard and we would move on. 
The crowd was watching us ; as I approached them I 
could see that something special was up. I went into 
the store and inquired where I could find the Alcalde. A 
man asked: 

"What do you want with him?" 

'T want to get permission to preach here." 

'T can answer that you cannot; we have all the 

religion we want. We have held a mass meeting, and 

the citizens of this place have appointed me to meet you 

on your arrival and notify you that you can go on. We 

know who you are and want nothing to do with you." 

I made no reply ; but turned to the merchant and 

asked him if he had any lard. At this many of the 

crowd commenced to laugh and make pleasant remarks, 

saying that the stranger took it very coolly. The mer- 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 289 

chant said he was out of lard and did not know of anyone 
who had any but Don Pedro who had been talking to 
me. I asked him if he would sell me some. 

"Yes, sir, but it is quite a distance from here to my 
house; if you wish to go so far with me I will let you 
have what you want." 

"All right, I will go with you." 

When we started most of the crowd followed. Don 
Pedro commenced talking in a very earnest manner, tell- 
ing me that they had just received a letter from the Pope 
warning all Catholics against false prophets, etc., and 
that they were all fully prepared beforehand to reject our 
heresies. He kept up his talk until we arrived at his 
house. 

He now got a pamphlet and commenced reading. 
This was the printed circular of the Pope. I listened 
patiently until my opponent finished. The house, a large 
one, was crowded, nearly a hundred persons present. I 
now asked permission to answer the Pope's letter and 
explain our side. 

Don Pedro objected. My reply settled him, I 
told him I had been much in Mexico and mixed among 
the people a great deal and I had always found them 
mannerly and polite, especially to strangers and in their 
own house. That I was now under his roof and protec- 
tion — a stranger — and appealed to him as a true Mexican 
gentleman to hear me. At this many of the crowd said, 
"Let the stranger speak." 

Don Pedro now consented, but soon interrupted me. 
I reminded him that I had listened to him in perfect 
silence, and unless he did the same I should claim to be 
more of a gentleman than he was. This made quite a 
laugh, and the voice was for me to have the floor uninter- 
ruptedly. 
18 



290 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

In brief I will say that I fully satisfied myself; spoke 
with perfect freedom and handled the priests and Pope 
without gloves. When I got through Don Pedro said 
his whole opinion was now changed, asked for a book, 
saying he would read and study it whether the priests 
liked it or not. When we left all was friendly. 

The district of country we had been passing through 
appeared to be the most desirable for colonizing. We 
made diligent enquiries about lands, titles, conflicting 
water interests and making notes, all of which were 
reported to Prest. Young on our arrival home. 

As we neared the frontier settlements there was 
great excitement as the Apaches were out on the war 
path and had killed some men near Fort Bowie. They 
had had a fight with the soldiers and whipped them, and 
were now raiding the country in every direction. 

Some of the officials at Galiana talked of stopping 
us from going any further. But we were very anxious 
to continue on so we told them we would be careful and 
not run into danger. 

" After leaving Casas Grandes our road was really 
lonesome and dangerous. It was some three days' 
travel to Cow Springs before we would see a ranch. 
However, we made the trip without accident, traveling 
the most dangerous parts in the night time. 

One night we had our nerves sorely tried. My 
intention was, if we ever met the Apaches, to approach 
them alone, believing I could make peace with them the 
same as I had done before with other Indians. 

While traveling along one night. Brother Ivins and 
my son riding ahead of the wagon, our little watch dog 
that had been of great service to us many times, gave 
notice that someone was approaching in the road. 

I called to the boys to stop. I went and got on my 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 29 1 

son's horse, telling him to go back to the team. Brother 
Ivins and I rode on a short distance. The night was 
rather dark, but soon we saw a lot of what appeared to 
be savage-looking Indians coming. They were on foot 
and armed. They halted on seeing us. 

I told Brother Ivins to go back to the wagon and I 
would go and meet them, and if they shot me, he and the 
others must jump into the brush and try and save their 
lives as best they could. 

I got off from my horse and walked up to the 
Indians, who stood in a group, filling the road. As I 
approached alone they did not seem to make any move 
whatever. I spoke, saluting them in Spanish. They 
answered all right. I offered them my hand and they 
all shook hands with me. I asked them where they were 
going. They said down to their homes and asked where 
I was going, 

I told them I was going to my home a long way off 
in the northern country. Thus we kept asking and 
answering questions till one asked why we were travel- 
ing by night. I told them that my companions were 
afraid of them, but that I was not for I was a friend to the 
Indians and did not believe they would ever kill me. 

They began to laugh and asked me who I thought 
they were. 

I asked, "Are you not Apaches ? " 

"No, senor, we are not Apaches," they answered, 
"but like you we are traveling in the night because we 
are afraid of them." 

I now called to my companions who had been wait- 
ing in suspense. All my bravery and fortitude were 
wasted, further than to prove to myself that I was willing 
to stand the test. 

We had a good long talk with these Indians who 



292 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

were of the Opitas, a people similar to the Pimas, and 
who live in the foothills of the Sierra Madre in Sonora. 

As we neared the frontier ranches on the American 
side we found that the Apache war was a reality. We 
camped at Cow Springs. Much apprehension was felt 
at Burro Siene^ra. Here we met Mr. Connor whom we 
had met on the trip down. His father and brother were 
killed shortly after at this ranch. 

We heard that soldiers were concentrating at Bowie 
with orders to capture and take all the Apaches to the 
San Carlos reservation. Apache signal fires could be 
seen in the mountains south of Bowie. Our route now 
led through the most perilous part of the country; hun- 
dreds of people having been killed along this road in past 
years, our feelings were to put our trust in God and go 
on. We arrived at San Simon where a lot of " hard 
cases" were camped. It was a question whether we were 
safer with them than alone; but they were afraid and felt 
better while we were with them. Next day was the 
"teller." If we could make Bowie all right, our 
chances would be better from there on as troops were 
en route to that post from Camps Verde, McDowell 
and Apache. Our day's travel from San Simon to 
Bowie was one of anxiety, but we made it in safety. 

We decided to take a different route on our return 
from the one traveled going down. So, on leaving 
Bowie, instead of taking the main road back to Tucson, 
we decided to go by the way of Fort Grant, Camp 
Thomas, Camp Apache and on to the upper Little Colo- 
rado. The road from Camp Thomas to Camp Apache 
was reported to us as almost impassable for wagons, 
none having attempted the trip for some three years past. 
The troops moved across the mountains with pack ani- 
mals. However, we concluded to try it. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 293 

From Bowie to Camp Grant there was a drive of 
nearly seventy-five miles without water. We made the 
most of the distance in the afternoon and night. 

On turning out our teams just before day, they were 
too thirsty to eat the grass, it being somewhat dry. We 
only had about two gallons of water, which we had kept 
for drinking and cooking. On seeing the condition of 
our poor animals we took most of the water and wet up 
some bran we happened to have, giving a little to each 
animal. They ate it with a relish, then started for the 
grass, eating heartily for some time, when we hitched up 
and made the rest of the distance in good time. 

Since this experience, when traveling through desert 
country I have made it a rule to carry a sack of bran. 
When water becomes scarce wet a feed of bran with one 
half gallon of water and it will do as much good on the 
last end of a hard drive as three times the water without 
bran. 

Troops were being massed at Camp Grant. The 
orders were for all the Apaches to move to San Carlos, 
the greater portion being willing to do so. The Chiri- 
cahuis had not yet decided to come in. There were a 
number of scouts camped here. We laid over for a few 
days as we had a desire to learn something about these 
Indians and the condition of affairs before going on. 

We managed to get acquainted with some of the 
leaders. They came to our camp and talked most of 
one night. 

As I intend to devote a whole chapter to Apache 
history, I will then relate our conversation with these 
Indians, which was very interesting to all of us. 

From Camp Grant to Camp Thomas we passed 
numbers of Indian camps. They would try to look sav- 



294 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

agely at us, but I could always get a friendly look before 
quitting them. 

We had heard much about the Upper Gila Valley, 
the country settled now mostly by our people. Before 
arriving at the river crossing we fell in company with an 
intelligent Mexican who lived in Pueblo Viejo. He gave 
us such full and satisfactory information about the coun- 
try that we concluded to make our report from it and 
not spend any time exploring. 

While in camp on the Gila river, on our return 
home, we met an old-timer, who related to us some of 
his personal history. I was so much interested in the 
story that I have concluded to give it to the readers of 
this book. 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

Narrative of our Visitor's Life — His Early Studies and Aspirations — 
His Marriage to a Deceitful Wife — He Flees to California — His 
Wife Assumes Repentance and he Returns to her — Further 
Hypocrisy. 

ABOUT noon, while we were in camp, a gentleman, 
apparently some forty-five years of age, came down 
the trail from the mountains. His outfit consisted of 
two fine looking mules, sleek and fat, with all his traps 
neatly packed. His riding rig and arms were' all of the 
best; his blankets and clothing clean and neat. The 
owner himself was a large-sized, fine-looking man, and 
in every way presented the appearance of a gentleman. 
We were near the road and as from the direction he 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 295 

had come and the hour being noon, it was natural to 
suppose that he would make camp. We invited him to 
stop and share our shade tree with us. Politeness and 
hospitality can be, and often is, extended in the camp of 
the travel'er as well as in the abode of a dweller. 

As the strano-er unsaddled we noticed his move- 
ments were graceful. His mules were perfectly gentle 
and seemed to understand their master's kindness to 
them. This captured me individually, for if there are 
more unpardonable sins allowed than are on the list, and 
it was my duty to furnish another, I believe I would hand 
in "cruelty to dumb brutes." 

I have seen men who are considered both good and 
great by some people — themselves included — who would 
get angry with their animals and beat them in a cruel, 
senseless manner, even showing a murderous spirit. I 
have always believed that such persons would serve 
human beings the same way when in anger, only they 
are too cowardly to take the immediate consequences. 

Our visitor accepted our invitation to dinner. We 
soon found that he was an "old-timer," having been in 
California and the west for many years. We insisted on 
his resting over Sunday with us and, finally, he con- 
sented. 

Our conversation led on from one thing to another 
until our new acquaintance became quite communicative. 
His conversation was very interesting, as he had trav- 
eled a great deal in the west. He had visited Salt Lake 
City and knew many places and people that were famil- 
iar to us. Finally, he gave us his name and related the 
following story, as near as I can remember it: 

He was a native of one of the Middle States. Was 
left an orphan with a small fortune, some thirty thousand 
dollars. His disposition was to make the best use pos- 



296 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

sible of his time and money. After finishing at the com- 
mon schools he attended an eastern college, studying 
medicine, etc. 

While at college he was allowed a stipulated 
amount for pocket money. This was always used pru- 
dently, but not stingily, allowing himself all the pleasures 
he desired, such as would be proper in good society ; but 
never spending a cent in vices of any kind. 

At the same college there were a great many young 
men, sons of well-known capitalists. Many of these 
wealthy young men did not have occasion, seemingly, to 
spend any more money than did our friend ; but many of 
them were addicted to habits that soon emptied their 
purses, and they would have to borrow, sometimes com- 
ing to the "Doctor" (as we will now call him). 

Now, inasmuch as these rich young fellows were 
often "broke," whilst the Doctor always had money and 
to loan, and at the same time never showed any penuri- 
ousness, it became rumored that he was immensely 
wealthy. This he knew nothing about, as he was rather 
retiring in his disposition and did not take part in the 
gossips of the day. 

As time went on he found himself becoming very 
popular and sought after, being invited to parties, balls, 
receptions, etc. He thought nothing strange of this, as he 
met others whom he knew to be his inferiors, although 
much wealthier. Money influence never entered his 
mind, as he felt content with his little fortune, believing 
that, with a good profession and his start, he would be 
independent. His mind was at ease. He neither looked 
for a money-match or supposed that he was a "catch" 
for anyone. 

Like all other places, this, where the Doctor was, 
had its belle — the handsomest, sweetest-dispositioned. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 297 

most unselfish and kind-hearted divinity upon earth. All 
the young bloods were in love with her. This was before 
people got "mashed." Of course, she treated them all 
so nicely that each fool thought he was the favored one. 
All divinities do this, I am told. 

The Doctor, according to his own words, really fell 
in love with this she-angel. She returned his affection 
with compound interest — -in her eye. The courtship was 
all that two fond hearts could wish, as the Doctor's purse 
was, as before described, always equal to the occasion. 
All envied his success, yet respected his character and 
perseverance. 

Everything looked bright. So the Doctor applied 
himself to his studies with double vigor, looking forward 
to the happy day when, with his diploma and his beauti- 
ful, intelligent, loving wife, he could go to his home and 
old friends and settle down to business, with as bright a 
future as ever man hoped for. 

After graduating, the wedding soon followed. 
Everything went off in proper shape, no lack of means 
being in the way. The Doctor never asked or cared what 
the bride's fortune was ; her heart and love were all the 
dowry he wanted. Having given his fullest and purest 
love, he fully believed that hers was as fully returned. 

I do not recollect just where this occurred; but this 
much I do remember, that, after the wedding, the Doctor 
took his bride aboard a boat and started for home, sup- 
posing she understood his intentions, as he had talked of 
nothing else but their future home and happiness. 

On arriving at a point where they took a convey- 
ance, in a different direction to what the lady expected, 
she asked : 

"Where are you going?" 

The Doctor replied, "This is our way to — " 



298 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

"Why, are you not going to Europe on a wedding 
tour? " 

"Well, no; I had not thought of that. We are 
going home. We cannot well afford a trip across the 
ocean ; besides, I am anxious to get home and attend to 
business." 

This occurred in the presence of many persons. 

The divinity (?) Hew into a terrible rage, asked him 
who he was that business called him home, and that he 
could not afford a wedding tour. 

In relating this the Doctor seemed to go through 
the whole scene in his feelings, the tears often showing 
in his eyes. He did not pretend to relate all that had 
been said. 

Imagination can only picture his feelings when he 
learned that there was no love, that all was mercenary 
on her part, and as he never had in any way meant 
deception, it was a cruel blow. But like a true man he 
decided at once and took her back home ; offered her a 
divorce which she refused. He gave her most of his 
fortune and started for California, probably as sad a man 
as ever crossed the plains. 

While in California he was prospered and soon 
accumulated quite a fortune. After a time his wife 
seemed to repent of her cruelty to him. Wrote him 
kind and loving letters, asking forgiveness and excused 
herself for her unnatural conduct, by saying it was on 
account of her ill-health. The Doctor, with kind-hearted 
simplicity finally believed her and returned. 

She had spent the most that had been given her. 
The doctor now commenced anew, with all his former 
hopes and aspirations rebuilt as much as possible. All 
went well for awhile. 

Two children were born and the doctor really felt 



I 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 299 

happy. But all was sham and hypocrisy with his wife. 
She was now acting so as to get hold of his money and 
property. At length another scene was enacted. The 
doctor was told all that was wanted of him was his 
money. A divorce was again offered and urged. The 
lady refused, but declared it her intention to hunt him 
wherever he went, till the day of his death, and get all 
she could out of him, usingr the children as a means of 
working upon his honor and her rights as wife, to demand 
all she possibly could. 

The Doctor again left for the west, leaving all his 
property. For many years his whole aim had been to 
keep track of the condition of his children, and send 
money for their education to a trusted agent ; and keep 
himself hidden from the knowledgfe of his wife. 

In doing this he had become a wanderer upon the 
earth, but he was still a gentleman. 

I learned more about this man afterwards — of his 
private business. He was quite a successful prospector. 
But few if any ever heard this story from his lips, except 
ourselves. And as it was not given me for publication, 
I have given no names. 

Like this man there are thousands in the far west 
who carry, in their bosoms, facts that would be far more 
interesting than the average fictitious romance. 



300 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

We Meet Leading Brethren in Arizona — Arrival Home — Incorrect 
Reports Concerning Me — My Horse "Tex" — Meeting With 
President Young — He Accepts Our Labors. 

WE FOUND the road from the Gila to Camp Apache 
to be most of the way about the roughest any of 
us had ever seen. It was all we could possibly do to get 
over some of the rough places, but finally made the trip 
without break or accident. 

The country in and around Camp Apache is quite 
picturesque. Grass, timber, small streams and springs 
were quite plentiful from here to Cooley's ranch, and 
the country is pleasant to travel through. 

At Cooley's we were hospitably entertained and given 
much useful information. From him we learned the con- 
dition of the new settlements being made on the Little 
Colorado, under the leadership of Lot Smith and 
Brothers Allen, Lake and Ballinger. We now felt some- 
what satisfied with our trip, realizing that we had been 
the most successful prospectors into the land of Arizona, 
our reports having been received and acted upon. 

The greater portion of the settlements in Arizona, 
New Mexico and Old Mexico are on lands explored by 
our party on this trip. From Cooley's ranch we followed 
down the country to Stinson's farm, now Snowflake. 

Mr. Stinson had also visited the Mormon camps and 
spoke highly of their labors. It was now June. As we 
neared the settlements we felt a feeling of joy at the 
thought of meeting friends from home. 

On arriving at Allen's camp we met Prest. Wells, 
Apostles E. Snow and B. Young with several others, just 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 3OI 

from the settlements of Utah. Here we learned of the 
death of Bishop Roundy by drowning. I was glad to 
meet the brethren. Brothers Stewart, Pratt and Ivins 
had expressed a desire to return home. I had intended 
to go with my son Wiley to where we supposed Brothers 
Smith and Tenney were still laboring, but here learned 
that they had gone home. 

Brest. Wells advised me to go home. I told him I 
hated to return just then, saying that I did not feel as 
though I had filled my mission. He addressed me a little 
sharply, speaking as though he did not believe me and 
telling me I had better go in with his company. Whether 
Brother Wells believed me or not I was willing to stay if 
left to follow my own feelings, but I did as he advised. 

On the way I noticed a disposition to treat me rather 
coolly, many times being snubbed when offering some 
information about our trip. I could not understand this 
very well at the time. 

On arriving at Lot Smith's camp I met my daughter, 
Mary, and her husband, J. Jordan. They had been 
called to assist in settling this country. My son, Wiley, 
remained a short time with them, then came on to Fair- 
view, our home. The trip in from the Little Colorado was 
not very pleasant to me ; the mode of travel was so dif- 
ferent from what I had been accustomed to that I was 
continually out of humor. My mode of traveling was 
and still is to watch and take care of my stock, and give 
it all the advantages possible. I have always been able 
to go over country successfully with a common outfit, 
while I have heard of others, much better fitted up, 
failing. 

We had made a trip of near four thousand miles 
and were now returning with the same animals we 
started with, some of them in better condition than when 



302 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

we left. Instead of getting credit for this, I learned, after- 
wards, that reports had been circulated to the effect that 
I was tyrannical and unjust, and these statements, doubt- 
less, had their influence upon my friends. Nothing was 
said to me on the road about these reports, but I could 
see that something was "out of joint" from the treat- 
ment I received, which could not be particularly defined, 
but just such as would indicate indifference to me. 
Finally, it became so disagreeable that I concluded to 
travel alone ; so I came on the last two days without a 
bite to eat, rather than be subject to the annoyances in 
the company with which I was then traveling. I got in 
thirty-six hours ahead of the rest. 

The last day, crossing the Buckskin Mountain, I got 
quite hungry and thirsty. I had about a quart of corn 
that I intended to eat, but saved and fed it to my faithful 
little horse, "Tex," that had carried his rider, my son 
Wiley, already some three thousand five hundred miles. 

"Tex" was in good condition and I had taken him to 
ride in from Little Colorado home. I would not do 
justice unless I mentioned this horse for he was the most 
reliable animal I ever knew. I gave him all the corn. I 
had a three pint canteen of water, when I was taking a 
drink "Tex" came up and licked the canteen and looked 
at me as though he wanted a taste. I set my hat on the 
ground, sinking the crown so as to form a dish then 
poured a little water in, then the horse would sup it up. 
I gave him the last drop although I was then dry and had 
a big half day's ride yet to make before getting to 
Johnston's settlement. 

After baiting I saddled up, arriving at Navajo Wells 
about one hour by sun. There was some squaws water- 
ing their horses. I got them to give "Tex" a little 
water, but it was too filthy for me to drink. There I 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



0^3 



again baited half an hour then got on my horse telling 
him how hungry and thirsty I was and that I had given 
him all the advantage and now it was but fair for him to 
take me in twelve miles in a hurry. This he did in fine 
style scarcely breaking the gallop all the way. 

I met President Young at Kanab. He was glad to 
see me and hear the report from Mexico. Brother 
Young was a true friend to me and understood my dis- 
position. He never allowed anyone to speak against 
me ; he knew my faults, also some of my virtues. One 
that he always appreciated was my stubbornness ; when I 
started on a trip, I had always stuck to it. I said nothing 
to him about my annoyances. 

Brother Brigham expressed himself well satisfied 
with the results of our trip; said it was an opening for a 
greater work. I reported all the brethren good and 
faithful, doing honor to those we represented. I never 
knew until coming to Salt Lake that there was any dis- 
satisfaction. I knew we had differed in our opinions 
sometimes about standing guard, but as I always took 
my turn and sometimes more, I never dreamed of anyone 
holding ill-feelings for being required to stand guard. 

I think that these reports, and what grew out of 
them, have affected that mission and do to this day. 
Time will bring all things right. Many strange things 
are permitted that we cannot see any use in at the time, 
that afterwards turn to be a blessing. 



504 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER XLV. 

A Colonizing Mission to Mexico — I Prefer to be Relieved — My Wish 
not Granted — The Company who Volunteered — Our Start from 
St. George — Parting with President Young. 

I ARRIVED home about the ist of July, 1876, found 
my family all well; I settled down to work at once 
making^ saddle-trees, as they were in good demand, and 
my family needed the help they would bring. 

I had been at home about one month when I 
received a note from President Young requesting me to 
come to the city as he wished to talk to me about the 
Mexican missions. 

On meeting President Young- in the city he said, "I 
would like to have you pick a few families and take charge 
of them and go into the far south and start a settlement. 
Would you like to do it?" I answered, "Yes, I will go." 

"Whom would you like to go with you ? I want 
the settling to stick, and not fail." 

I replied, " Give me men with large families and 
small means, so that when we get there they will be too 
poor to come back, and we will have to stay." 

He laughed and said it was a good idea. 

While in Salt Lake receiving instructions from 
President Young and preparing to go on the colonizing 
mission, I heard for the first time of the hard stories told 
aofainst me. 

There is one thing I would like to say that I think 
should be considered by all Latter-day Saints, and that 
is, few men, possibly none, ever made an overland trip 
of four thousand miles over deserts and through the 
most dangerous country on the continent and got through 
without some little "family jars." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 305 

There had been attempts made to explore the south- 
ern country that had practically failed. President Young 
had expressed confidence in my ability to make the trip 
and so I felt determined to do my best. 

I knew that our little mules and ponies were our 
dependence, for if we had lost them we might have per- 
ished, or at least suffered great hardships as well as los- 
ing time. And more still I realized the success or failure 
of our trip would have a great effect upon others who 
might follow after. All this made me extremely careful. 

One fault I have always had, and with all my expe- 
rience in life it still hangs to me, that is, anything that is 
clear to my understanding to be right I naturally think 
others ought to see the same. It was so on this trip. I 
naturally thought every man understood as well as I did 
the importance of taking care of our outfit. 

I was so much discouraged at the effects of these 
reports that I felt as though I never wanted to take 
charge of another mission of any kind. I wrote a note 
to President Young, asking him to appoint someone else 
to take charge and I would go along as guide and inter- 
preter. 

President Young paid no attention to my sugges- 
tion. I went to Brother Woodruff and asked him to 
speak to Brother Brigham on the subject; instead of 
doing which he told me I was wrong to notice these 
reports, and that all men who were called to do a good 
work met opposition. 

I told him that I really believed it would be a mis- 
take to put me in charge of the colony ; that I had been 
used to doing hard service so much that I had gotten in 
the habit of being arbitrary, and I was afraid I would not 
have patience to act as a presiding Elder should. 

Brother Woodruff said he believed I was honest and 
19 



306 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

sincere, and he would speak to Brother Brigham on the 
subject. 

On visiting Brother Young, he said he wanted me 
to go ahead ; that an angel could not please everybody. 
And added: "You know how to travel, how to take 
care of teams. You are better acquainted with the roads, 
the country, the natives and their language, and are bet- 
ter prepared to take charge of a company than any one 
I know of. Go ahead and do the best you can. When 
you get things started we can send some 'good' man to 
take your place, and you can go on and open up more 
new country. This is your mission." 

With this understanding I went to work with a will 
to get ready for the trip. I still- felt quite sore about the 
stories circulated, for they were not just. But one thing 
I had to acknowledge that made me a little careful what 
I said to Brother Brigham. He had warned me against 
one of the company who had volunteered to go. He 
advised me not to take him, saying that he would try to 
take the mission away from me and would make me 
trouble. This I should have listened to ; but the man 
seemed so earnest and desirous to go that I pled for 
him, and Brother Young finally consented. I was served 
just right. Brother Brigham spoke truly. Anyone 
doubting it can investigate for themselves ; I have said 
all I wish to about the matter. 

Brother Brigham said he wanted volunteers ; that 
no one would be called unless he was perfectly will- 
ing, otherwise rather desired them not to go. 

The following names, with their families, were soon 
enrolled for the mission : P. C. Merrills, Dudley J. Mer- 
rills, Thos. Merrills, Adelbert Merrills, Henry C. Rogers, 
George Steel, Thomas Biggs, Ross R. Rogers, Joseph 
McRae and Isaac Turley. Notice was given that we 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 307 

would meet at St. George about Christmas and there 
organize, President Young intending to winter there. I 
had to work hard and make many shifts and trades to 
get an outfit sufficient to move my family in comfort. 

I was a little late in startingr on the road. P. C. 
Merrills and his family overtook us at Sevier Bridge. 
We traveled together to St. George. On arriving there 
we found all the compan)^ in camp in a school-house 
yard, with the privilege of using the house when needed 
in case of storm. It was now about the first of January 
and the weather was quite disagreeable. Here a Brother 
Williams joined us. 

On looking over the outfit I soon found that many 
of the wagons were overloaded and that much of the 
loading being taken could be dispensed with. I advised 
the selling off of such as old stoves, sewing machines 
and many other heavy articles ; but no one seemed to 
think but what they could pull their load. 

My loading consisted of bedding, clothing, provi- 
sions, horse feed and such articles as were absolutely 
necessary. We had not ten pounds of anything that 
could be dispensed with. I considered it my duty to set 
the example, knowing that we had a hard trip before us 
and could not afford to haul anything but the actual 
necessities with the outfit on hand. I spoke to Brother 
Brigham about the situation. 

He said, "Get your company in the best shape you 
can and as soon as possible move out. There is a nice 
little settlement, Santa Clara, on your road. There is a 
beautiful piece of sandy road from here to there, just 
such as will help you get the brethren to see the impor- 
tance of lightening up. When you get there you can 
set up an auction store. The people are pretty well off 
and will be able to buy what you have to sell." 



308 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

When all was ready we started out, and, as Presi- 
dent Young said, when we got into the Santa Clara set- 
tlement many of the company were not only willing but 
anxious to lighten up. 

The people of Santa Clara traded readily for the 
stufif, paying dried fruit, grain and some money. Some- 
times the loading traded for was as heavy as that traded 
off. Brother Isaac Turley, who had traveled a portion of 
the road and who was an experienced traveler, was 
elected wagon-master. He advised the people not to be 
afraid to trade for corn, saying that he was willing to roll 
at a wheel to help get a sack of corn over a hard place, 
but did not like to strain his back to move an old stove 
along that was not worth hauling. 

At this place we bade good-bye to President Young, 
who drove out to see us. He gave us his blessing and 
a few words of counsel. This was the last time I ever 
saw Brother Brigham — to me the best and greatest man 
I have ever known. 

Our instructions were to go into the southern coun- 
try and settle where we felt impressed to stop. The 
intention was to go on to Mexico eventually. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 309 



CHAPTER XLVI. 

We Locate on Salt River — Letter from President Young — We Com- 
mence Work on our Ditch — Hire Indians to help us — My Associ- 
ations with the Red Men. 

WE passed down the Virgin river, crossed the 
Colorado at Stone's Ferry, then through Mineral 
Park, Walapai Valley, Cottonwood, Anvil Rock, Oaks 
and Willows and Walnut Creek, leaving Prescott to the 
left. We continued on the most direct route into Salt 
River valley. 

The trip was made without losing an animal or suf- 
fering in any way worth mentioning; in fact, to this day 
many of the company speak of the trip as one of pleas- 
ure rather than suffering. Everything was under strict 
discipline. No one can travel safely through a wild, 
dangerous country and be neglectful, no matter what 
those may say who are too lazy to stand guard without 
grumbling. 

One incident of the trip I will relate that might be 
profitable in putting others on their guard. 

One day, while traveling through a hilly, broken 
country, my son Wiley and Chas. Rogers, both young 
lads, took their guns for a hunt. It was cloudy; I warned 
them not to go far from the road. This they intended to 
obey, but soon after they left the train the road turned 
off to the right and changed the direction. It soon com- 
menced to storm very hard, and we went into camp. We 
were now uneasy about the boys. The storm was the 
first of the season — cold and wet, and the boys were 
without their coats. I tried to keep from showing anxiety 
for their mothers' sake ; but I felt about as much con- 



3IO FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

cerned as I ever did, for I knew there was great danger. 
About night I went on to a high hill, piled up several 
cords of dried cedars and set fire to them. About 9 
o'clock we heard a loud hello. We knew they were 
coming. They were almost dead with fatigue. 

After finding they were lost they had traveled round 
and round to keep from freezing to death. Their 
strength had almost failed when they saw the light. 
They had no matches, but were trying to strike fire with 
their guns, when the light was visible from where they 
were. There was quite a mountain ridge between them 
and the fire. It was in a different direction from where 
they expected ; it had barely shown a dim light in the 
mountain top. 

Wiley said, "That's pa!" and started for the fire. 
This saved them. 

On arriving at Salt river it became plain to see that 
we were not in a condition to go further, and, as every- 
thing seemed inviting to us to stop here, we took a vote 
on the question of continuing. All voted to locate on 
Salt river, except one man. 

We made camp where Mr. Miller had directed me 
to the ditch site. Next morning we commenced work on 
the head of the ditch. Ross R. Rogers began surveying 
the ditch with a straight-edge and spirit-level. 

We had been to work but a few hours, when a party 
came and claimed that we were on a ditch site already 
staked and owned. Mr. Miller had posted me on this. 

The survey had been made and stakes set, but sufft- 
cient work had not been done to hold the right of way. 
So I told the gentleman in charge of the party that we 
would not interfere with his survey; that we had noticed 
his stakes and would not disturb them. He finally 
offered to sell us the right of way. 



FORT V YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 3 I I 

I told him we were not prepared to buy, but would 
try and be careful not to interfere with his rights. The 
party left and we heard no more from them. 

We arranged affairs to the best advantage possible, 
according to the wisdom we had, and went to work on 
what was registered and is known as the Utah ditch. 

On reporting to President Young, the following 
letter was received : 

"Salt Lake City, U. T. 
''Elder D. W. Jones, Camp Utah, Ai^izona. 

"Dear Brother: — On my return from Ogden, last 
evening, I found your note awaiting me. The brethren 
who have been called to go to Arizona reside in various 
parts of this territory. They will start as they get ready 
and come dropping in upon you from time to time, with- 
out any special instructions from the Presidency of the 
Church, only to commence their labors at as early a date 
as they reasonably can. For this reason we cannot say 
anything about making arrangements beforehand for 
their flour ; but they will have to do as we have done 
before — get it as best they may after their arrival. 

"We should be pleased to learn from you how far 
you consider it from your camp to the settlements on 
the Little Colorado river, and which road you deem the 
best thereto. We should also like to know what your 
intentions are with regard to settling the region for 
which you originally started. We do not deem it prudent 
for you to break up your present location, but possibly 
next fall you will find it consistent to continue your 
journey with a portion of those who are now with you, 
while others will come and occupy the places vacated by 
you, 

"We do not, however, wish you to get the idea 



312 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

from the above remarks that we desire to hurry you 
away from where you now are, or to force a settlement 
in the district to which you refer, until it is safe to do so 
and free from the dangers of Indian difficulties; but we 
regard it as one of the spots where the Saints will, 
sooner or later, gather to build up Zion, and we feel the 
sooner the better. 

"Last evening I returned from Cache valley, where 
I had been resting a few days. Tomorrow myself and 
party start for Juab and Sanpete counties to organize a 
Stake of Zion there, while Brothers Lorenzo Snow and 
Franklin D. Richards will go to Morgan and Summit 
counties and organize there. 

"We have thus to divide or we should not get 
through with the organization of the Stakes in time to 
commence the quarterly conferences in those that were 
first organized. 

"We have no special counsel to give you or your 
company at present, only to live so as to retain within 
you the Spirit of the Lord, that it may be to you a 
present helper in every time of need, and a guide that 
can be called upon on all occasions. Be prudent in all 
the measures you enter into; economical with your time 
and supplies; be just one towards another, and kind and 
friendly with all men; do your utmost by precept and 
example to win the hearts of the Lamanites, and ever 
use the influence you acquire over them for good, for 
their salvation and education in the arts of peace and 
industry. In this course the blessing of the Lord will be 
with you, and you shall be established in peace, and 
prosperity shall attend your efforts to build up God's 
kingdom. That this may be so is the prayer of 
"Your brother in the Gospel, 

"Brtgham Young." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 313 

We commenced on the ditch March 7th, 1877. All 
hands worked with a will. Part of the company moved 
down on to lands located for settlements. Most of the 
able-bodied men formed a working camp near the head 
of the ditch, where a deep cut had to be made. 

We hired considerable help when we could procure 
it for such pay as we could command, as scrub ponies, 
"Hayden scrip," etc. Among those employed were a 
number of Indians, Pimas, Maricopas, Papagoes, Yumas. 
Yaquis and one or two Apaches Mojaves. The most of 
them were good workers. 

Some of these Indians expressed a desire to come 
and settle with us; this was the most interesting part of 
the mission to me and I naturally supposed that all the 
company felt the same spirit, but I soon found my 
mistake, for on making this desire of the Indians known 
to the company many objected, some saying that they 
did not want their families brought into association with 
these dirty Indians. So little interest was manifested by 
the company that I made the mistake of jumping at the 
conclusion that I would have to go ahead whether I was 
backed up or not; I learned afterwards that if I had been 
more patient and faithful that I would have had more 
help, but at the time 1 acted according to the best light I 
had and determined to stick to the Indians. 

This spirit manifested to the company showing a 
preference to the natives, naturally created a prejudice 
against me. Soon dissatisfaction commenced to show. 
The result was that most of the company left and went 
onto the San Pedro in southern Arizona, led by P. C. 
Merrill. After this move, there being but four families 
left, and one of these soon leaving, our little colony was 
quite weak. 

The three families remaining with me professed to 



314 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

sustain my management for a little season. Then they 
turned more bitter ag^ainst me than those who went 
away; no doubt but they felt justified in their own feel- 
ings, and, as I am writing my own history and not theirs, 
I will allow them the same privilege. 

It was not long until it became manifest that I would 
have to either give up the Indians or lose my standing 
with the white brethren. I chose the natives, and will 
now give as truthful a history of my labors among them 
as my memory will serve. 

In about six weeks from the time we commenced 
we had sufficient water out to plant some garden stuff 
and a few acres of corn. When this was done Brother 
Turley took a number of teams and went to freighting 
for Mr. Hayden to pay the debt we had now made — 
some fifteen hundred dollars. This debt could soon have 
been paid if all hands had stayed together, but as the 
most left, the debt finally fell upon me to finish paying up. 

This tied me up on Salt river for some time. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 315 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

Deceit of my Interpreter — Indians Apply for Baptism — Some True- 
hearted Natives Receive the Ordinance— Help Given on our 
Ditch by the Pimas and Maricopas — The U. S. Agent Forbids 
my Interfering with the Indians. 

AS often as opportunity offered I talked to the 
Indians. As yet I had not found an interpreter that 
suited me ; several whom I had met the year before had 
not come to our camp yet, their homes being some dis- 
tance away. The interpreter I used, Geo. Roberts, was 
something of an adventurer, as the sequel will show. 

I was at work one day in a field, planting, after we 
had been settled for some six weeks, when my interpre- 
ter came to me and said there were several of the lead- 
ing men of the Salt river Pimas who wished me to come 
down to my camp, where they were, and baptize them. 

I told him I did not think the Indians understood 
enough to be baptized ; that I had not had time to teach 
them sufficiently. He said I had talked a great deal to 
him ; that he understood and believed all I said, and fully 
explained all my words to these capitancillos (little cap- 
tains), who also believed and wished baptism. 

I did not feel satisfied. I have always been slow to 
baptize natives ; my policy has been to teach them first, 
so that they would fully realize what they were doing. I 
have endeavored more to get them out of their degrada- 
tion and savagery. 

When I met these Indians I asked them (using the 
interpreter) what they desired. They said they wished 
to be baptized and be Mormons. I told the interpreter 
to say to them that I did not want them to be baptized 
until they fully understood what baptism was for. I 



3l6 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

continued talking, explaining what the requirements 
were, etc. 

The interpreter insisted, after talking quite a while 
with the chiefs, that they fully understood me and were 
ready. I then told him to say to them: "Go back to 
your camp; talk with your head chief and your people, 
and explain these things. Take time to reconsider and 
do not be in a hurry to get baptized." 

A few days after this my interpreter again came to 
me and said many hundred Indians had come to my 
camp (I was again at work away from home), all ready 
and wanting to be baptized. 

I was now sorely puzzled, for there was nothing in 
reason to convince me that these ignorant natives were 
really subject to such sudden conversion. Still, I knew 
that our people looked forward to a time when a nation 
will be born in a day, but I did not believe that time had 
come ; yet it looked a little that way, so I went down. 

On arriving at camp there were Indians in every 
place and direction ; there were between three and four 
hundred, all looking pleasant and smiling. The chiefs 
were grouped, sitting quietly and sedately. 

I commenced to talk to and question them, repeat- 
ing what I had formerly said and added more, and in 
every way endeavored to fasten upon their minds the 
responsibility of being baptized. I really desired to 
deter them, if possible, for I had no faith in the reality of 
the situation. But my interpreter, who talked at length 
to them, professing to explain all my words, insisted that 
they fully understood and wanted to be baptized — the 
whole tribe included. 

Several Elders were present, and I asked, "What 
shall I do? I have no faith in this. There is something 
wrong." 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 317 

All said I had done my duty ; if they insisted, all we 
could do was to baptize them, as we had no right to 
refuse. 

I told the Indians all right — we would go to the 
river. At this all hands started pell-mell, the young ones 
laughing and playing, the older ones more sedate. 

As I started to the river I observed a strange Indian 
looking intently at me. He was dressed differently from 
the rest. I asked him if he understood Spanish. 

He answered, "Yes, perfectly." 

"Have you heard and understood the talk with the 
Pimas?" 

"Yes, sir; and the Indians are deceived. Your 
interpreter is either dishonest or does not understand 
you ; I hardly know which, but I think it is a little of 
both. He talks considerable Spanish, but he has not 
fully understood you. I fully understand and want to 
help you." 

"Will you go with me now? — and I will again talk 
to them." 

"Yes." 

On the way to the river my new friend informed me 
that the main inducement offered for baptism by my 
interpreter was, that to all who would be baptized I 
would give a new shirt; and to the men of families who 
had no land I would o-ive lands. So it was no wonder 
at the number of converts. 

When we got to the river bank I called the principal 
men together and taught them for a long time, fully 
explaining the true situation and requirements. The old 
chief, Chiacum, said he thought I must have lots of shirts 
and had looked around wondering where all my land 
was. My interpreter looked rather "sheepish." 

When all was explained the old chief said he did not 



31 8 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

fully understand all I had said, but one thing he under- 
stood and was willing to try — that baptism required one 
to be a better man. Said he, "I am willing- to be 
baptized and listen to your talk, for I believe it is good. 
I will seek to be a better man and try to learn more 
about God. Now here are three of us who are willing 
to do this; if this will do you can baptize us, we do not want 
any shirts; we will then try to learn and teach your words 
to our people, and when they are ready we will tell you 
and you can baptize them. 

I now felt satisfied and baptized the old chief and the 
ones he named, feeling a real joy for I knew they were 
honest. This deception of my first interpreter had its 
effect that reaches far into the future. Believing on the 
start that he would be useful to me, I had o-iven him a 
piece of land near by camp, where he had been doing a 
little work. 

I now felt so disappointed in him that I wished to 
get rid of him. He said if he got his pay for the land he 
would leave. This he received in full, and I thought I 
would hear no more of him. In this, too, I was disap- 
pointed. 

Often during the spring and summer natives visited 
our camp enquiring about our people and principles. I 
heard that the "shirt and land" story had reached quite a 
distance. 

One party of Maricopas, fourteen in number, headed 
by an old chief, Malia, came to see us. They were very 
poor and destitute, but seemed more intelligent than the 
average. I was very busy, being obliged to go away 
from camp. The old chief said they were willing to help 
me, and insisted that I would show them some work to 
do, saying they would remain and work until I had time 
to talk to them. This old fellow talked good Spanish. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 319 

I showed them a piece of land that we desired to 
plant in corn. They went to work and cleared the brush 
from it. I afterwards gave this same land to these 
Indians. 

When Brother Merrills left, our ditch was not nearly 
finished. In fact it was simply commenced, and we who 
were left were almost destitute and heavily in debt. 

Some of the same Indians we had employed offered 
to take hold and help us finish up the ditch if we would 
let them have some land lying along the river bottom. 
The land was sandy and broken with hills and hollows, 
and there was considerable brush on it. It was a kind 
of land the whites did not desire but the very kind the 
Indians preferred. I agreed to let them have this 
privilege. 

The first who came were the same party under 
Malia (Maricopas), who worked clearing off land. I 
gave them the eastern portion of the land. Francisco 
Chico Ochoa, a Pima, came well recommended as a good, 
honest man. He agreed to keep me posted in regard 
to the character of those applying for lands. The Pimas 
were to have the western portion of the lands. 

The agreement was that no Indians would be 
allowed to remain on these lands except those who would 
observe good order, live honest, sober, etc., and work for 
their own living, and in no way molest the settlers. 

I talked with Mr. Hayden and some others about 
my plans. They said the Indians were generally well- 
disposed, and that years before the whites had invited 
quite a colony of Pimas to leave the Gila and come and 
settle on Salt river, as a kind of outpost or guard against 
the Apaches. This had been a success. "But," said 
Mr. Hayden, "as the country builds up and these Indians 
are not needed, you will doubtless see some of these 



320 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 

same men who invited them here join in to drive them 
away. You, no doubt, will have trouble with your 
Indians in time." 

I was deeply interested in these natives, and felt 
determined to do all I could for them ; in fact, it was 
Indian or nothing if we finished our ditch in time to do 
anything the following season. So I divided off the land 
between the Pimas and Maricopas, leaving the chiefs to 
divide the lands among their people. 

They soon went to work enlarging the ditch. 
These natives were of the poorer class, having been liv- 
ing in settlements where the water had been shut off 
from them. They had been living for years in poverty 
and degradation. Their association with white men had 
only degraded them the more, and they were dwindling 
away and numbering less and less every year; so when 
they had the privilege of taking hold with us they were 
truly grateful. 

When they commenced to move, some thirty odd 
miles, my son Wiley took his team and hauled their stuff 
for them. The squaws appreciated this, as most every- 
thing would have been carried on their heads ; many a 
time they would pack from seventy-five to a hundred 
pounds. Some may ask, "If these Indians were so desti- 
tute, what was there to move?" I will see if I can think 
what there was, I remember well there was an eight- 
mule load for the Maricopas, 

Without giving the number and pounds, I will name 
some of the principal articles. There were earthen 
water jars and cooking utensils ; baskets and more bas- 
kets ; dogs — too poor to make it afoot ; Mosquite beans ; 
old rawhides, metats, primitive hand-mills ; a few old 
shovels, hoes, axes, wooden plows, etc. These were 
about the average outfit of an Indian household. They 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 32 I 

were about destitute of provisions. I went and made 
arrangements with Mr. Hayden for their bread stuff 

The ditch was enlarg-ed, durino- the fall and winter, 
so that there were several hundred acres of grain sowed 
by ourselves and Indians. I helped many of the Indians 
get their seed grain, and some of them borrowed from 
their more prosperous friends ; they also got cattle to 
plow their fields from the Indians on the Gila. 

As these people began to prosper, others came and 
wished to join in and continue to enlarge the ditch, and 
clear off and level down the broken lands. Sometimes 
the stock, belonging to the Indians living on their own 
lands on the opposite side of the river from our camp, 
would encroach on our fields. This was extremely 
annoying and many of the whites were sorely tried. 

I was continually working to get a right understand- 
ing established. 

The Indians claimed that no one had a right to 
occupy more country than they could fence or guard, 
and said that the people owning the fields were the ones 
to take care of them and watch the cattle. 

Some of the settlers accepted the situation, and 
when the Indian stock would get onto their grain fields 
they would shoot them down. This rather got away 
with the Indians yet they would not get mad but would 
take the carcasses for food. 

Owing to this trouble many of the white settlers 
became opposed to the Indians remaining longer on Salt 
river, so petitions were circulated and signed asking 
the government to remove them. 

The agent visited me one day while I was working 
on the ditch, with some forty Indians helping. He 
accosted me in a very uncivil tone and manner and 
wanted to know what I was doing with his Indians. I 



32 2 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

said I was not aware that he owned these people. He 
said he was the U. S. agent from Sacaton; that he had 
heard that I was teaching these Indians Mormonism, and 
inducing them to leave the agency, and that he wanted 
the business stopped. 

I told him it was none of his business what I was 
doing with the Indians; asked him if he knew what Mor- 
monism was. He said he did not know anything about it. 

" Then you had better wait until you do before com- 
manding me to quit teaching it. I teach them to quit 
stealing, gambling, getting drunk and practicing other 
and worse vices; and to be cleanly and industrious; and 
advised them to earn their own living; and get ready to 
educate their young people; to quit killing witches; burn- 
ing their dead, etc. How does that suit you?" 

"O that is all right." 

"Well, sir, that is a part of Mormonism." 

He seemed a little "stumped," then said, "Well, if I 
hear of any trouble, I shall forbid you employing these 
Indians." 

I here showed him a letter that I had received from 
him when we first came in, asking me to give employment 
to a party of Indians, saying that they were good men and 
willing to work, but had no means of support, and that 
anything I could do for them would be appreciated. 

I called his attention to what I had done for this 
people, according to his request, and asked him if he 
would like a copy of the letter sent to Washington. I 
never heard any more complaint from the agent. 

The Indians that I had taken in to help on the ditch 
had but little stock and had agreed to take care of it, 
which they generally did. But visitors would come to 
see them and would sometimes be careless. 

But the greatest trouble we had was with some five 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 323 

hundred Pimas who were settled about five miles from 
us, that we had no particular control over, they having 
settled there before our arrival. 

I, in common with others, was much annoyed by 
their cattle, but desiring peace I studied how to out- 
general these cattle. I had also studied very hard to get 
an insight into the Indian character and ways, and was on 
the watch for an opportunity. 

The old chief whom I had baptized had some twenty 
head of work cattle belonging to his family and particular 
friends. They had come onto my fields several times. 
The old man always said it was his boy's fault, and 
seemed to regret it, sometimes paying a few sacks of 
wheat for damages. I told him that paying damages 
was a bad thing. It was loss to him and no gain to me, 
that I wanted the cattle kept off 

Finally an idea struck me. The cattle had damaged 
my crops a number of times. One day when I found 
them in my field I sent them to the chief with word that 
if they got on my field three times more that they would 
be mine, and that I would put my brand on them. 

Soon the old man came over to see me, bringing a 
good interpreter. Said he : 

'T do not understand what you say about branding 
my cattle." 

Here I took a memorandum book from my pocket 
and commenced figuring. I explained to him that the 
cattle had been on my field and damaged me to an 
amount almost as much as the cattle were worth, and 
that three times more damaging would pay for the cattle 
when I would have a right to put my brand on them, 
having paid their full value. 

I talked pleasantly and kindly, admitting that he was 
a good man and wanted to do right, but his boys were 



324 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

bad and careless. I said I would loan them the cattle for 
a while as I did not need them, but would let him know 
when I wanted them. 

The old man was puzzled, he did not know what to 
say or do. At length, after sitting and studying a while, 
he said : "Suppose the cattle never get onto your land 
again; how will it be then ?" 

I then showed him my book and explained to him 
that some accounts were in pencil and some in pen and 
ink; that his was still in pencil and if left that way would 
wear out after a time, but sometimes it lasted two or 
three years, and that if he would keep his cattle away for 
a long time I would not write with ink and maybe the 
pencil marks would all wear out. 

He seemed pleased at this, saying that the cattle 
should not get back any more, and the account would be 
sure to wear out before they came back. 

I now gave the old man a piece of ground on our 
side near the crossing of the river. He said he would 
live there and watch the cattle himself and not let them 
cross. This was the land I had formerly given to my first 
interpreter who had deceived me so. This same fellow 
came afterwards and claimed the land. He was a Mari- 
copa. This was on the end of the land I had given to 
the Pimas. I explained this to him. Although I con- 
sidered there was nothing due to the man, I offered him 
land up among his own people. This he declined, but 
claimed the first piece. 

I told him I had paid him for the land . He said I 
had not paid him for the land but for the work done on 
it; that the land was his. I finally told him to leave and 
bother me no more; that he was dishonest and I did not 
want to see him till he was a better man. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 325 



CHAPTER XLVIII. 

I am Accused of Conniving with the Indians to Steal — My Arrest — 
Investigation and Discharge — The Fate of Witches among the 
Natives — I Interfere to Prevent their Murder — Captain Nerval's 
Threat — His Mistake. 

MORE white people were coming into the valley all 
the time to settle, and a deep prejudice against 
the Indians was soon developed. I was accused of being 
in collusion with them in running off the settlers' stock 
so as to get a reward for returning it. 

This charge was presented to the agent at the Gila 
agency and from him it was sent to the military com- 
mander at Camp McDowell. 

There had been many accusations against the 
Indians and myself before this, but nothing in a formal 
way. This time notice had to be taken, so Capt. Sum- 
merhays with a posse of soldiers came to my ranch. I 
had often been to the camp and had talked to the officers 
about my affairs with the Indians. There was, from the 
first, a disposition of honor manifested by the military 
toward my labors. 

The posse arrived about sundown. The captain 
came in, opened some papers and said his orders were to 
arrest me for being in with the Indians in stealing stock, 
and asked if I could prove myself clear. 

I told him I did not intend to try to prove my inno- 
cence, but would help him to prove my guilt if possible, 
for if guilty I wanted to find it out and quit it. 

This rather pleased the captain who laughingly 
said: "Well you are a prisoner, but I will trust you not 
to run away." 



326 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Next morning we went out to see what evidence 
could be found. We first visited the Indians and heard 
their story. They said that the whites who were coming 
into the country were careless about their stock and it 
often strayed off a long ways. Some of the owners had 
offered to pay them for hunting it up. When they 
brought the stock some paid them, while others who 
were bad men would abuse them and tell them they had 
driven the stock away on purpose to receive a reward 
for finding it. They said Captain Jones always told them 
to be honest with everybody and had forbidden any 
Indians to come to his place unless they would do right. 

The Indians were very earnest in their talk, saying 
they had been friends to the people that had come in, 
and that it was bad to be accused so unjustly, and said 
they would not hunt any more stock. 

The captain told them that would be wrong as the 
people were poor and did not know the range. 

One Indian, Valensuela, spoke up and said: " Well, I 
will teach these people better. I will go and get their 
stock and give it to them, and I won't take a cent if they 
offer it to me." 

The spirit and manner of the Indians convinced the 
captain that they had been wrongfully accused. From 
the Indian camp we went to where the greater portion of 
my accusers were at work on a ditch. 

The captain called the attention of the crowd and 
made known his business by saying, "Mr. Jones has 
been accused of causing the Indians to run off your 
stock. Do any of you know anything about the 
charge ? " 

No one answered against me. Some said they did 
not think I had done anything of the kind. We were 
now some three miles from my ranch. The captain 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 327 

drove back to the road and offered to take me home, 
saying he had got through. 

I asked him what he was going to do with his 
prisoner. He offered to give me a letter to pubHsh 
clearing me from all the charges. I told him I had 
become so used to such things that I cared but little 
about them. He replied that it was a good thing for a 
man in my situation not to be too "thin skinned." 

Through this affair I got on record at the Post as 
reliable, and ever afterwards my word was taken in 
preference to any reports against me. 

I was kept tolerably busy watching and defending 
the rights of the Indians; also in trying to correct evils 
existing among the natives. One thing that taxed all 
my ability was to break up witchcraft, their main super- 
stition. 

Both Maricopas and Pimas fully believed that all 
sickness and calamities of any kind were caused by 
witches. Their witch doctors claim the power to divine 
who the witches are. When this is done all hands turn 
out with clubs and stones and kill the poor wretch 
pointed out. Whenever there is much sickness among 
them some one has to die as a witch. This I had 
endeavored to check by teaching them better, but I soon 
learned that my teaching had not reached the desire, as 
witches were killed among those settling with us of the 
Maricopas. 

I went to their camp and told old Malia, who was 
quite intelligent in many respects, that if such an act 
occurred again that I would deliver them to the law to 
be dealt with as murderers. At the same time explain- 
ing to his people the general laws of health, showing 
them that the violation of natural laws produced sickness. 

Some time after this a Maricopa woman came and 



328 FORTY YEARS AMUXG THE INDIANS. 

told my wife that the Maricopas had decided to kill me ; 
that the witches were killing their children and that I 
would not allow them to kill the witches. So the only 
way to protect the lives of their children would be to kill 
me, as I was a friend of the witches. 

When I came home my wife told me of this threat. 
She seemed a little concerned for my welfare, but her 
faith was always with mine ; so we decided that it would 
be best for me to go at once and put a stop to this 
feeling. 

I got on my horse and went alone some three miles 
to their camp. Most of the Indians were gathered 
together. As I approached none spoke ; all were sullen. 
This confirmed to me the truth of the squaw's report, as 
the Indians generally met me in a friendly manner.. 

I went directly to the subject; told them what I had 
heard, saying to them that I had no fears of their killing 
me and that there was no use for them to entertain any 
such feeling towards me, for I was their friend and teach- 
ing them the truth, and that God would protect me. I 
again talked to them a long time and finally seemed to 
gain some influence. 

The Pimas had also been guilty of the same prac- 
tice. When I heard of this I took a good interpreter 
and went to their camp, which was across the river 
amonof the old settlers not of our colonizers. 

I had to labor long and hard before getting any sat- 
isfactory results. The old chief acknowledged that they had 
killed one witch and hc.d almost killed another, who had 
recovered, and that they were then doctoring him to cure 
him, so that all hands could turn out and "kill him 
better." 

I asked how they knew these men were witches. 
The answer was that the "doctor" had pointed them out. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 329 

I asked to see this "doctor." This was decHned. I 
insisted, telHng the chief that I would neither befriend 
him nor his people, nor talk to them about anything more 
until this "doctor" was shown me. 

This the old fellow did not like ; for I had done 
them much good already, and was continually watching* 
and protecting their interests. They all knew this and 
apprciated the same. 

Numbers of the old men gathered around, chatting 
together. I continued to repeat my request to see the 
"doctor." Finally, he was brought out. I managed, 
after talking a long time, to really convince these Indians 
that it was wrong to believe in witches or, at least, to kill 
them. They agreed to quit the practice and I had rea- 
son to believe that they were partially converted, at least, 
for the poor fellow, who had been almost killed, came to 
my ranch a few weeks after this. He was terribly 
banged up ; but, as soon as he could possibly travel, he 
came to let me know that I had saved him ; that his peo- 
ple had agreed not to kill him, and that he would always 
call himself my boy, as I had saved his life. 

Many persons were jealous of my influence with the 
natives and wondered how I managed to obtain so much 
power over them. I simply acted as a friend, and the 
Indians knew this. 

One circumstance I will relate that will explain a 
little of this power. There was one of our white set- 
tlers who had lost his only cow. She was running on 
the river bottom, near the Indian camp. At the time 
this occurred the commander at McDowell was Captain 
Norval, a rather impetuous officer. 

A letter was sent to this officer, stating that the 
Indians had stolen and killed the only cow that a poor 
man had and callingr on him to come and redress the 



330 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

wrong. Accordingly, Captain Norval soon appeared, at 
the head of some dragoons, went to Mesa City and wrote 
an order, to be delivered to the Indians throuo^h me, that 
the cow had to be produced or paid for within six hours, 
or he would kill the last Indian to be found. 

The Indians accused lived across the river, which 
was now very high, I immediately sent a courier for the 
old chief to come to my ranch, also informing him of the 
charge. 

The old man came as soon as possible, having to 
swim the river. He was quite old and feeble, but man- 
aged to get over with the help of some younger men. 

Captain Norval soon made his appearance and, with 
something of a flourish, reiterated his threat. The old 
chief looked at him in a dazed manner, then asked if the 
captain wanted them to pay for the cow when they knew 
nothing about her. 

"No; but you have stolen the cow and killed and 
eaten her, and you have got to pay for her or I will turn 
my soldiers loose on you." 

"Who says we killed this man's cow?" 

"This letter says so." 

"That letter lies; we know nothing about the cow. 
It would be better for us if we had killed her, for we 
could then confess and pay for her; but how can we 
confess and pay for what we know nothing about?" 

The captain then asked what had become of the 
cow. The old chief said he did not know, positively, but 
thought perhaps he could tell. He said the day the cow 
was lost there had been a sudden rise in the river; the 
water coming down so suddenly that the cow, being on 
an island, was probably washed way and drowned. The 
old man was so simple and straightforward in all his talk 
that Captain Norval became convinced that he was truth- 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 33 1 

ful, and that the charge was more maKcious than rea- 
sonable. 

There was scarcely a week passed but what there 
were miserable, petty charges brought against the 
Indians, often on the slightest grounds, that had to 
be met. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 



Opposition to the Indians — An Exciting Meeting — A Commission 
Appointed to Investigate Indian Water Claims — Efforts to Rob 
the Natives — Armed men Begin to Gather — Peaceful Settlement. 

SOON after the events just narrated occurred, Major 
Chaffee took command at Camp McDowell. He 
soon "took in" the situation and took an interest in the 
welfare and rights of the Indians. To him, more than 
any one else, is owing the preservation of the Indian's 
rights and the final allowing of the lands to these people. 
I will give one more especial account and then go on. I 
could write a book on the doings of Salt river labors, but 
have not room in this for more than a few items. 

Once the spirit ran so high against the Indians, that 
it was determined to drive them away unless they came 
to such terms as the whites should dictate. A mass 
meeting was called to meet at Tempe, for both whites 
and natives. At the time it was hardly safe for me to 
appear, as my life had been threatened. I had even 
been told to my face by a Captain Sharp, that he was 
ready to help put the rope around my neck any day. 

However, I went to the meeting. Many demands 



332 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

were made of the Indians, all of which they acceded to 
that was possible for them to do. The whites were 
about satisfied with the disposition of the Indians, when 
one man got up and said he had a saddle stolen from 
him some two years previous, and that he would not con- 
sent for the Indians to remain longer where they were, 
unless they paid for the saddle. At this, several others 
commenced telling what they had lost and demanded the 
same. 

I had kept perfectly silent during the whole parley. 
Now when this was explained to the Indians, they seemed 
at a loss what to say. Finally the chief said they were 
not able to pay for these things ; that it was asking more 
than they could do. The spirit of the whites was really 
devilish ; they seemed determined to drive the Indians to 
the wall, not one had spoken a word in their behalf 

I now felt impelled to speak. When I asked to be 
heard there were many hard looks given me. The chair- 
man gave consent. As soon as I commenced some one 
interrupted me. I sat down. The chairman called for 
order. I then said, "If you gentlemen will hear me 
through without interruption, allowing me free speech, I 
will talk. When I get through my life is in your hands, 
do with me as you please, but I will not talk unless you 
agree to let me say just what I please." They took a 
vote to hear me through. 

My defense of the Indians was to the point. I told 
the whites that they demanded of the natives, what none 
of them could do ; that if they were required to make 
all their wrongs right that they had committed for the 
last two years, it would bankrupt them morally and 
financially. There were other thieves in the country 
beside Indian thieves, that may have stolen the articles. 
I referred to the virtue and honesty of the Pimas when 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. T,2>3 

the whites first came among- them, showingf that all their 
vile degradation and dishonesty was copied from the 
white man. Also, that many now present were corrupt 
and immoral, much more so than the average Indian. 

Congressman Stephens was present. I never heard 
what he thought of my speech, but I conquered the most 
present, and they agreed to let the Indians have another 
trial. All of these men finally became my friends. 

This meeting, just described, was with the Indians, 
the old settlers on the north side of the river. Those 
settling on the Utah ditch were not called in question at 
this time by the persons seeking to drive the others 
away. 

To make it more easy for the reader to understand, 
I will speak of the Indians as north side and south side. 
The north side being those who were settled there by 
invitation of the whites before our colony settled on Salt 
river. All the control or influence I had over them was 
simply as their friend. The south side settlers were 
those who had colonized on lands watered by the Utah 
ditch. They were commonly known as "Jones' Indians." 

The enemies that the latter had to meet, were many 
of the settlers, their immediate neighbors. Many and 
various attempts were made to have them driven back 
to the agency. Parties who bought shares in the Utah 
ditch as well as some of the original owners, disputed 
the right of the Indians to water, although they had done 
a large portion of the original work, and were always 
the most ready workers in making repairs. 

These efforts to rob the Indians of their just rights, 
had a tendency to discourage the poor people from mak- 
ing improvements that they otherwise would have done. 
The question of the Indians' rights to water, finally 
became so hardly contested, that I applied to Major 



334 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Chaffee, to cause an investigation to be made and protect 
the Indians in their rights. I had kept sufficient account 
of their work to show conclusively that they were entitled 
to water. 

A commissioner was sent to make some preliminary 
enquiries. Most of the share holders claimed that the 
Indians had no legal right In the ditch, which was a fact 
technically speaking, as no transfers had been made to 
them, simply verbally promised that by doing their share 
of work from year to year, that they could have water. 

Every season some one would try to break this 
arrangement, and I determined to put a stop to it. A 
meeting of the share holders was called, to take testi- 
mony to send to this commissioner for the decision to be 
based upon. At this meeting I vv-as threatened with the 
penitentiary if I established a claim for the Indians. 
The party who made the threat, said he thought he had 
bought unencumbered shares in the ditch from me; 
others claimed the same. Now the facts were, that each 
and every one who bought shares in the Utah ditch or 
lands from me, agreed to honor and assist in every way 
to help carry out the work of helping the Indians. 
Some betrayed their trust in a most dishonorable and 
unreasonable way. 

My answer was that the Indians should be pro- 
tected, prison or no prison. It was finally agreed by all 
the shareholders that, if I would cease to press the mat- 
ter farther and sign the paper with the rest, reporting 
that the Indians had no legal right, all hands would agree 
to set apart a certain portion of water, measured through 
a head-gate, and sign an agreement, allowing the Indians 
perpetual use of that share on certain conditions. 

After these conditions were agreed upon and a com- 
mittee appointed, that I had confidence in. to see to the 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 335 

dividing of the water, I signed the report with the 
rest. 

This I thought best to do at the time, reserving the 
right, however, that if the whites ever broke faith with 
the Indians I would seek to protect them at all hazards. 

This contract has been measurably kept with more 
or less grumbling from some of the shareholders. The 
lands the Indians occupied I had secured to them the 
best I could by having my sons claim some of it in their 
names. One quarter-section was secured by purchase 
from a Mexican, who settled on a forty, allowing the 
Indians the balance. I bought the Mexican out and sold 
the forty to a supposed friend, with the understanding 
that he was to use the forty and let the Indians have the 
balance, as formerly agreed upon. 

This agreement was broken. The party told the 
Indians that I had sold the whole quarter-section to him 
and agreed to drive them off. The poor Indians believed 
him and gave up the land, when the good friend (?) sold 
the whole to a third party, who knew nothing of the 
facts. The Indians felt very badly towards me about 
this. I knew nothing of the transaction until too late to 
remedy the wrong. This same man gave testimony 
against me afterwards, stating that I had sold the whole 
quarter-section, and I had to pay the Indians for dispos- 
sessing them. 

It now became the popular idea to try to jump the 
Indians lands. The Indians on the north side were 
threatened with land jumpers from Phoenix and Tempe. 

One party moved on their lands taking tools, sur- 
veying outfit, provisions, etc., and went to work just as 
though no Indians' were around. There were quite a 
number of them. 

They had sent their teams back home. The 



^7,6 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Indians gathered around them, and in a good-natured 
manner loaded all their stuff into their wagons, then by 
main force of numbers picked up the whites, loaded them 
on top of the loading, then seized the wagons by hand 
and hauled the whole outfit off from their lands laughing 
and joking all the time. The whites dared not make any 
resistance. This raised a big excitement, and armed 
companies commenced to gather both at Tempe and 
Phcenix. 

It looked now as though blood would be shed. I 
went to McDowell and reported to Major Chaffee, he 
said he would be ready at five minutes' notice to come to 
the protection of the Indians; for me to go back and keep 
watch of the moves aud let him know the minute any 
violence was offered. This whole business was broken 
up by the cunning of an Indian who lived at Tempe. 

The Tempe company was headed by a captain who 
said the Indians had broken into his house and robbed 
him. He had raised a great excitement and quite a com- 
pany, and was getting ready to join the company from 
Phoenix to make war on the Indians who had ran them 
off from their lands. 

This Tempe Indian was standing looking at Captain 

J 's company, when someone asked him if the 

Indians had really broken into Captain J 's house. 

Juan said : "Yes." 

"What made them do it?" 

Juan said "the captain owed an Indian for his squaw 
and would not pay him, and the Indian had got into the 
captain's house and stole his breeches to pay himself" 

At this the company turned on their captain, gave 
him a good cursing, broke ranks and went about their 
business. 

This soon reached the Phoenix company, who 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 2>?>7 

became disgusted and broke, whether Juan told the truth 
or not it answered the purpose, and had a lasting effect, 
for most every one believed him. 



CHAPTER L. 



I decide to Devote Myself to Personal Interests — Summoned as a 
Witness in Indian Difficulties — My own Troubles — I meet the 
Demands of my Brethren though it Takes my Home. 

MAJOR CHAFFEE had been watching the efforts of 
the whites to rob the natives of their rights. He had 
reported to the proper department the condition of affairs. 
He did all he could to protect the rights of the Indians. 
I kept him continually posted and I am satisfied that 
without his oversight of affairs the Indians would have 
been driven away and the work among them on Salt 
river broken up. 

One piece of land that the whites had attempted to 
take from the Indians known as "Gironimo's farm," 
on a school section, had passed from one claimant to 
another, each one threatening that they would hold it. 

One party went to work on this land. I warned 
him off and got a good cursing, a few days after this he 
in an exulting manner said to me "I have now sold this 

land to ,and got my pay. I would like to see you 

face him, I guess you dare not do it. He intends to put 
his teams to plowing and I guess you will have to give 
up this time." 

As soon as the teams started to plov/ I notified the 
young men to stop and to tell their father that he could 



338 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

not occupy the land. This, considering who the individ- 
ual was, was considered not worth noticing and the plow-* 
ing continued. I went to camp and reported to Captain 
Chaffee. He sent a note saying they must get off or he 
would send a file of soldiers to put them off. They went 
off considerably. 

Captain Chaffee had recommended the setting 
apart the lands occupied by the Indians as reservations, 
after much labor and investigation, this was finally done. 

President Hayes declared the whole of Salt River 
valley Indian reservation, including Phoenix, Tempe, 
Mesa City and the whole country occupied by the whites. 
When this proclamation came out there was a rattling 
among the "dry bones." All were astounded, the "flop" 
was so sudden, and complete. From daily expecting 
orders to come to send the Indians away, the towns, fine 
ranches and all were given to the Indians. 

Many were puzzled over this proclamation, not 
knowing but what it was intended in earnest, but the 
majority knew it was a mistake as we had only asked for 
the lands occupied by the Indians. There was now a 
complete revulsion of feeling toward me by the old 
settlers. They acknowledged I had won. I was looked 
upon as a person who would never give up. All knew 
I had made the fight alone during the whole time. I was 
assisted by my family only and it stands on the record 
in the books of the settlement that my labors were not 
sustained by my associates. So for this reason I claim 
the right to speak singly. I would rather it had been 
different for I knew good works had been done by others 
but as they have placed their names on record as never 
having sustained me I will have to let them take their 
choice. As "bungling" as I may have been I got the 
Indians their lands. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 339 

It was nearly a year before things were straightened 
up and put to rights. Finally President Hayes modified 
the grant giving the Indians only the lands they occupied. 
During the whole of this time the Indians were steadily 
improving their farms, helping to enlarge the ditch, and 
generally advancing in good behavior ; and with a few 
exceptions becoming moral and industrious ; raising good 
crops, selling large quantities of wheat and sustaining 
themselves without help from anyone. 

Once our place was visited by an Indian inspector 
who reported the Indians in a better condition than any 
on the government reservations. Many had been 
baptized. 

I had by this time become quite unpopular among 
those who, I thought, ought to be my friends. I had 
gotten into the habit of resisting every one who opposed 
my labors with the natives. Such seemed like an enemy. 
When I saw the Indians firmly established on their lands 
I desired to sell out and go on to Mexico. 

Persons were appointed from time to time to take my 
place with the Pimas. But little progress was made until my 
eldest son, Daniel P. was placed in charge of them. A 
school house was built, and some few now took an 
interest in helping along the work. 

Sisters Susanna Brady, Susan Savage and a Sister 
Harmon, formerly of the Sixteenth Ward, Salt Lake 
City, commenced teaching the children who made rapid 
progress. Many of them at this time can read in the 
third and fourth readers, calculate figures and write a 
very good hand. Sister Harmon has taught them music. 
Many of the young people are good singers, one having 
learned to play the organ. 

Many of the older natives are intelligent and often 
speak in meeting with much force and understanding. 



340 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

An effort was made by a company to buy me out 
but not being able to agree among themselves it 
failed. 

My farm was quite valuable. From the products of 
it I had paid most of the old debts, 

I now concluded to make Salt River my home, 
improve my place and live in peace, as I had done all I 
could for the Indians. I gave up all pretence of having 
any control or management of any kind whatever over 
their affairs, farther than to be friendly and give them 
such advice as a friend could. I supposed this would be 
satisfactory and end all trouble, but in this I was 
mistaken. 

One day while at work plowing on a ranch some 
four miles from home, one of my sons brought me a note 
stating that the Indians had made complaint against some 
of the settlers and that the charge was being investigated 
and that I was wanted as a witness. 

I had heard of no trouble lately and could not call 
to mind anything wherein the Indians had a right to com- 
plain. My supposition was that it was some difficulty 
that had taken place in my absence as I had been away 
from home several days. 

I wrote a note to the Bishop who was to conduct the 
investigation saying that I had no knowledge of any 
unsettled difficulties between the Indians and whites, and 
that I was not at present paying any attention to Indian 
affairs and could not possibly call to mind anything that 
would make my evidence needed, but if there was, to 
please send me word by my son and I would come 
immediately. I went on with my plowing thinking noth- 
ing more about the matter. 

Soon my son Wesley came at full gallop, looking 
quite excited. I asked him what was the matter, he 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 34 1 

replied, "They are going to cut you off from the Church, 
I heard them say so." 

I asked, "Did they send you to tell me?" 
"No, but I heard what they said and came as fast as 
I could to tell you; but I don't know what they mean." 
I jumped on the horse and got to the place as soon 
as possible where the trial was going on, but they had 
adjourned. I wrote a note to the Bishop immediately, 
stating that I wished to make satisfaction if I had offend- 
ed, as I had not intended to. In answer I received the 
following : 

"JoNESViLLE, April I St, 1883. 
''Elder D. W. Jones . • 

"Understanding that you desire to appear in the 
Bishop's Court and apologize for your disregard to our 
notice sent you to attend and give testimony, we will be 
in session tomorrow, at 4 p. m., at the school-house, at 
which time you can avail yourself of the opportunity. 



"Bishop." 

Before the time of meeting, next day, I learned, to 
my surprise, that the whole business was against myself; 
that I was being tried for robbing Indians of their lands. 
This, to me, was so unjust, so unreasonable and in every 
way malicious that I made up my mind that I would 
make no defence whatever, but let the prosecutors go 
on and submit to whatever decision they gave. 

My reasons for this were that I knew there was a 
deep prejudice against me — not entirely without cause — 
and the only way for me to break it up would be to sub- 
mit to the parties who were trying to drive me to the 
wall. 

Next day I appeared and asked forgiveness for not 



342 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

coming at the first notice. A motion was made to for- 
give me. Before this was put to vote I asked to make a 
statement so that m) feelings would be fully understood, 
that was, that I should not have testified if I had been at 
the former hearing; that I was now here according to 
their notice, but that I declined to make any defence 
whatever. 

The tribunal seemed puzzled to know what to do 
with me, but finally decided that I must make some more 
confessions. This I agreed to do at a public meeting. 
When the time came I made my apology, which was all 
right for the time and place, but a still greater humilia- 
tion was wanted. This I also agreed to. During these 
exercises my robbery case was being taken under advise- 
ment. However, I guess it will be as well to get through 
the confession while about it. Now, I do not wish any 
one to think that my apologies were not sincere, I fully 
realized that I had been disrespectful, for I really had no 
respect for the whole proceedings. 

The last decision was that I was to apologize before 
the whole ward and make full and complete satisfaction 
to all present. At the appointed time I stood up and did 
the best I could, but was told that it was not satisfactory. 
I then asked that a paper be prepared, just what would 
satisfy, and I would endorse it. This was agreed to, and 
under instructions the clerk commenced to write. I was 
standing, but was asked to take a seat. I declined, as I 
had the floor and was determined to keep it until the 
business was finished. 

Finally, after many failures, a satisfactory confession 
was written out and read, I signed the same with my 
own free will and consent. There was nothing in the 
requirement but what was reasonable under the circum- 
stances. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 343 

I find by the date of the decision against me, that it 
was given before the last confession, as that could not 
possibly have taken place within three days from the ap- 
peal. This is a copy of the decision given : 

"April 3rd, 1883. 
"■B 7' other D. W. Jones : 

"It is the decision of the Bishop's court that you pay 
the receivers * * the sum of three hundred dollars 
for dispossessing Indians of their lands ; said sum to be 
paid on or before the 14th of April, 1883, ^^^^ if not paid 
by that time you shall be cut off from the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints." 

I made up my mind to abide the decision without 
appealing it. A short time before this trouble Brother 
Snow had visited Salt River and had, so I understood, 
caused to be settled some feelings that had existed for 
some time past between myself and others. I had in 
good faith agreed to work in unison with the authorities 
of the stake and had been doing my best to prove my 
sincerity. 

When this decision was eiven I went to the Presi- 
dent of the Stake and showed it to him. He expressed 
himself surprised, saying that he had always thought me 
over-tenacious about the Indians' rights. He said I could 
appeal it. I told him it would take time and trouble, and 
I felt like paying the fine and letting the matter rest, but 
that I feared there was a disposition to crowd me. The 
time was so short — only ten days allowed — and that 
money was scarce and hard to get. He replied that all 
that could be expected was for me to consent and pay as 
soon as I could. I told him I feared not, as the whole 
proceeding showed malice. 

I went back home and wrote the Bishop a letter, 



344 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

saying that I would abide the decision and that he could 
take charge of a lot of wagons and stock which myself 
and sons owned that were now at home on the ranch. I 
gave a list of the same, and they were worth over one 
thousand dollars. I told him he could take charge of the 
whole of it or that he could pick and receive sufficient 
to cover the fine, and I would hold myself in readiness 
to assist under his counsel to get the money out of the 
property. If my offer was not properly worded I would 
sign any agreement that might be required of me ; but 
when the letter was read one party remarked, "Jones 
has followed his rule and gone contrary to what we 
expected." 



CHAPTER LI. 



I Remove to Tonto Basin — Death by Accident of my Wife and 
Child — Return to Salt River — My Official Duties There — Trip 
to Old Mexico. 

MY OFFER was unfavorably received, and I was 
told to have the cash ready to pay by the time 
named. I counseled with those who presided over me, 
and though the advice I received was contrary to my 
ideas of justice and right, I followed it, though it was at 
the complete sacrifice of my home acquired by years 
of toil and hardship. I was determined to retain 
my standing in the Church at any cost, and leave judg- 
ment with the Lord, who will eventually deal out strict 
justice to all men. 

I was so much used up now that I felt like hiding up 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 345 

for the balance of my days. I settled up my affairs in 
Salt River and moved to Tonto Basin, where but few 
people could live, the place being small. I commenced 
to make me a farm and fix for a quiet life. My family 
were kind and good to me. My wife was one ot the 
noblest and best women that ever lived, and was so 
acknowledged by all who knew her. 

On settling in Tonto my nature was to improve. I 
soon got started an extension of the public ditch and a 
road to the lumber region. My wife assisted in organ- 
izing a Relief Society, and everything seemed prosperous 
for future peace and happiness, but my misfortunes were 
only commenced. During the winter it rained almost 
incessantly. We were living in a large tent with a shed 
in front. One day, during a storm, this shed fell, killing 
my wife and babe two years old. She was the mother 
of fourteen children, but seemed just in the prime of life 
and vigor. 

All I will say is, that for over a year I would have 
been glad to have died. I could not remain in the place 
after this, so I went back to Salt River, settled in Tempe, 
built a nice little house and furnished it up completely. 
Brother B. F. Johnson, a neighbor, asked me one day 
why I was so particular to finish my house so thoroughly. 

I replied, "We are promised many fold for all we 
sacrifice for the gospel's sake. I have given up several 
half-finished houses for the gospel's sake, and if I have 
to take them all back multiplied I want one decent place 
to live in while I finish them up." 

Speaking of Brother Johnson reminds me of a cir- 
cumstance that he will remember: 

One day he and I were together, when Brother Mil- 
ton Rey, who had been some time laboring among the 
Indians at Jonesville, came riding up to us in a hurried. 



346 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

excited manner, he said that he had just learned some- 
thing greatly to my advantage ; that he had been talking 
to the Indians and they had told him that I had never 
wronged them in any way and that it was all a mistake. 

He wanted me to go immediately with him and get 
a re-hearing on all charges brought against me. I was 
really amused at his earnestness, as was also Brother 
Johnson. Brother Rey could not understand why I did 
not take more interest in what he was telling me, until I 
explained to him that I was well aware that through 
prejudice and not through guilt had I been con- 
demned. 

There were a few unworthy Indians whom I had to 
correct from time to time, they might have said some- 
thing against me when prompted to do so, but the Indians 
as a body always honored me more than any one else, 
and do so to this day. 

After getting my house finished in Tempe and 
moving my children from Tonto, I concluded to go ahead 
and do the best I could to make myself useful. The 
school district, one of the oldest and richest in the 
country, had one of the poorest school houses, owing to 
the former trustees not being able to understand the 
laws alike. 

As there were now many Mormons living in the dis- 
trict it was proposed that they should have a repre- 
sentative; I was chosen for this place. The other two 
agreed to sustain me in building a good school house. 
We soon made arrangements, and one of the best houses 
in the county was speedily erected and ready for use. 

I was also appointed to take the school census of 
the district, and to be assistant assessor for the Mesa 
and Jonesville districts. These active services helped me 
somewhat to bear the grief for the loss of my wife. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 347 

During the summer of 1884 my mind often rested 
on Mexico, and the obligation I felt resting upon me not 
to give up my mission in that country. I tried to rid my 
mind of these reflections but could not. 

I remembered that I had agreed with Brother Brig- 
ham and George A. Smith to stick to the mission so long 
as I lived; I remembered that Brother Smith talked to me 
about this mission, even after we had to shake him every 
few minutes to keep him awake, so that he would breathe 
by force of will. I was with him daily just before his 
death. Once he said to me that he would like to live to 
help in the Mexican mission. 

Brother Brigham's letter directing me to go on to 
one of the spots where Israel would sooner or later 
gather, etc., would come to my mind. Again, I remem- 
bered that Brother Brigham had told me that during my 
mission there would be times when I would seemingly 
be surrounded with a high, strong stone wall, and in 
which there would appear no opening. "But," said he, 
"don't kick at it for you will only make your toes sore. 
Be faithful and in time it will be removed." 

It now occurred to me that I had forgotten the 
counsel not to kick, for I had been kicking at this very 
wall, and had got my toes terribly broken. I made up 
my mind to try and quit. 

Finally the spirit and desire became so strong to 
visit Mexico that I could not resist the feehng. My 
children needed what we had left for their support, so I 
made up my mind that I would go if I had to make the 
trip on foot. At this time the land committee was work- 
ing in Mexico. I often met some of them, but all seemed 
to avoid receiving any information from me. This was 
not at all strange for I knew that I was looked upon as 
rebellious, as my side of the story had never been heard. 



348 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

About the time that I was thinking of starting, there 
was an old miner from Utah came to my house with a 
good travehng outfit, and wished to go to Mexico. He 
offered to take me through if I would furnish a certain 
amount of horse feed and provisions and assist him as 
interpreter in getting through the custom house, and get 
him introduced to some of the mine owners in Mexico. 

I had heard some little about this man and had met 
him many years past in Utah. He made me such fair 
offers that I concluded to go along with him. As the 
most that I cared for was to get to Mexico with my sad- 
dler's tools. With them I knew I would be safe for 
expenses at any rate. My main desire was to get to the 
district of country and see what shape the spot was in 
that Brother Brigham had approved. 

While in Provo one time Brother Brigham, in pres- 
ence of Brother Cannon and others, took a map and 
motioning his finger around over the map settled onto 
this very place and said, "Here is a gathering place for 
the Saints." 

I knew the place but had never pointed it out to 
Brother Brigham. I had never been on the land but had 
been within a few miles of it and had heard a full des- 
cription of the place. Knowing the desire was to get 
land in Mexico I naturally supposed that now was the 
time to get this place secured provided it was for sale. 
So I determined to go and find out and at the same time 
put myself in the way of giving such information as I had 
formerly obtained while in Mexico. 

I had heard that the committee were trying to get 
lands from the government or land companies which 
amounted to the same. This I fully believed would fail 
having faith in the report given us while on our mission 
to Mexico by the old governor and accepted by Presi- 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 349 

dent Young. Also knowing- that the re-surveying of the 
country would make but slight difference in the con- 
ditions, having all this before me I hoped to go down 
and be of some use. 

The trip through was made without any accident 
occurring worth mentioning. My companion seemed 
wholy absorbed in mining speculations, something I had 
never taken any interest in nor wished to. When we 
arrived at Ascencion, I found quite a number of our 
people camped there. Some of them had been on the 
ground for some time, waiting for the land purchase to 
be made. 

While here, the miner with whom. I was traveling, 
and who agreed to take me on to Guerero, some two 
hundred and fifty miles farther, heard of some new 
mines, purporting to be very rich, that had lately been 
discovered. They were not far out of our way, and he 
wished to go by and see them and agreed, if he wished 
to stay there, to let me have the team to go on and not 
detain me over three days. We went to the place — Sa- 
binal. Quite an excitement was up, rich prospects being 
found daily. 

We made camp and I commenced to get dinner. 
My companion went prospecting and soon returned with 
some small pieces of rock and a big grin, saying that 
he had "struck it rich." He could scarcely spend time 
to eat his dinner; he wanted me to go and see his find. 
I told him that I neither knew nor cared anything about 
mines, but that I would take care of camp and the team, 
and he could go and finish his prospecting. 

We were about six miles from water and desired to 
go there for camp. Soon Mr. S. returned with more 
rock ; he was an old prospector and really understood 
his business. He said he had found a regular lead,. 



350 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

where it was exposed in a ravine, and that it showed 
very rich. 

I had been told what the laws were in regard to 
recording discoveries. They are different from the 
United States laws ; no monument or notice is of any 
use. As soon as a discovery is made the finder must go 
and put the same on record. The one first recording 
holds the claim, havingr four months to do a certain 
amount of work required. 

I explained this to the miner and also told him that 
any one getting to the recorder ahead of him could take 
his discovery. We were with traveling carriage and 
seventy-five miles from the recorder's ofiice — at Casas 
Grandes. There was a horseback trail much nearer 
and prospectors out in every direction, and liable to run 
into this vein. Mr. S. became excited and we started 
for Casas Grandes in a hurry ; no time was lost. 

On arriving there I helped to get all the necessary 
papers made out, and found a person to see that all was 
straight. When the papers were all filed and settled 
Mr, S. showed me my name as half owner in the find, 
and said, "You are now a rich man; if you will stick to 
me a few days you will soon be able to go on and buy 
your land," provided the rock assayed as much as he be- 
lieved it would — some three hundred dollars. 

To find this out it would become necessary to go to 
El Paso, some two hundred miles, for an assay. Again 
I was persuaded, as I had not yet got to the district I 
desired to reach, Mr. S. reiterating his offer that, as soon 
as he could get settled to mining, I could have the use 
of his team as long as I wished to go on my land busi- 
ness. So we went back to the discovery, which was on 
our road to El Paso, and procured some three hundred 
pounds of ore from the vein. I helped to get the rock ; 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 35 1 

the vein showed well. When we arrived in El Paso and 
got the assay it showed over six hundred dollars, wh h 
was very rich. We had no trouble in getting all the 
help we needed to work the mine. 

It was not long before my partner showed his real 
character. As soon as the means were secured to work 
the mine and he needed me no further he showed a mur- 
derous spirit. I now made up my mind to stay with him 
the four months and get my rights on record, for it was 
through my individual influence that the means were ob- 
tained to work the mine. I had to watch my life contin- 
ually during the four months, not daring to eat or sleep 
with my partner. I will not weary the reader with what 
occurred at this camp. It would be rather unpleasant to 
read, but it is no exaggeration as many who were there 
from time to time can testify to say that my life was in 
danger most of the time while in this camp. 

When I got my rights on record I left the camp, 
appointed a representative to look after my interests 
according to the laws of Mexico. 

The mine was quite rich turning out much rich ore 
and making a large dump of ore that would have paid 
to freight. My partner spent most all the proceeds in 
high living and spreeing. 

I left the mine in disgust and have never made an 
enquiry about it since, I have passed in sight of the 
district twice since while on land business and never 
cared to make an enquiry concerning either the mine or 
partner. 



352 FORTi" YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



CHAPTER LII. 

Accidental Shooting of my Son-in-law — My Opinion of Early Colo- 
nization by the Saints — I go on an Exploring Trip — I Find the 
Land Described by President Young — I Endeavor to Make a Pur- 
chase but Fail. 

WHILE doing the assessment work one of my sons 
and a son-in-law came from Salt River to help me. 
My son-in-law, John Brady, shot himself accidentally by 
dropping a pistol. He died of the wound and was 
buried near the camp of Saints at Ascencion. Brother 
Jesse Steele was at the camp at the time and helped to 
nurse him. He lived eight days after being wounded. 
Death was caused by the bursting of an artery that had 
been slightly wounded. This occurred in the night time. 
We were watching as usual but no suspicion of the 
bleeding existed until he was too far gone to recruit when 
the bleeding was stopped. This was hard on me as I 
felt toward him as a real son he having always shown me 
much kindness. 

During these four months I often visited the camp 
of the Saints at Ascension. 

The first time I met one of the brethren of the com- 
mittee he asked me what I thought of their proposed 
land purchase. I said that I believed that it would be a 
failure. When I was asked why, I related all about our 
first investigations and our report to Brother Brigham, 
saying that I believed we reported the truth, and that if 
the present efforts succeeded it would prove our reports 
false. This was looked on more as an insult than 
as information. 

I was told that conditions had changed since the 



FOR'n' YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 353 

time of our visit to Mexico; that our reports might have 
been all right at the time, but would not apply to the 
present. My answer to this was that I recognized the 
face of the country' as being just the same as formerly; 
that mountains and valleys were all in place; that I saw 
no signs of earthquakes having changed the conditions, 
therefore I could not see why our reports if true then 
were not true now. I soon learned that any information 
that I might offer would simply be looked on as worth- 
less. 

I was told that Mr. Campos, who was the agent 
now offering them lands, was one like Hiram of old 
raised up for the salvation of the people. I answered 
that he was a fraud raised up to swindle them out of 
their money. I was severely rebuked for this remark, 
and told that Mr. Campos had been introduced and 
vouched for in a letter of introduction, as the man who 
opened the first door to the Elders in Mexico, in the City 
of Chihuahua, and that anything I might think or say 
would avail nothing. This was at first a surprise to me, 
for I was in charge of Chihuahua at the time and never 
heard of Mr. Campos, but I learned afterwards that he 
was a police officer at the time and possibly was on dut}' 
the evening we held meeting in the public Cock Pit. 

As soon as I was thorouorhlv convinced that I could 
do no good here I made up my mind to continue on my 
first effort to get to the country- I had started for. 

During the winter and spring of 1885, while attend- 
ing to the mining business, I made several trips to El 
Paso. Once, while in El Paso, I met Brothers Erastus 
Snow and Samuel H. Hill who were on their way to the 
city of Mexico on business of importance. They not 
wishing to be delayed accepted my assistance in getting 
their luggage checked, their money changed and other 



» 

354 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

services that helped them along, as I was acquainted with 
the officers and business. This occurred February 19th, 
1885. 

At that time I explained to Brother Snow my desire 
regarding this land. He said for me to go ahead, hop- 
ing I would succeed. I knew that it would take con- 
siderable money to visit and thoroughly explore the 
country I desired to visit. 

The products of the mine although rich, as before 
stated, were wasted and probably would continue to be 
as I could not control my partner without going into law, 
and this would be ruinous under the laws of Mexico. 

I happened to meet a gentleman who had money 
and was desirous of going on the same business, he 
agreeing to bear the expenses for my services as inter- 
preter, etc. And that any lands found that might be 
wanted by the Mormons was to be entirely under my 
control. 

I now went home to Salt river to visit my children 
and prepare for the trip to Mexico. We went direct to 
the city of Chihuahua. Soon we were visited by different 
land speculators offering lands. 

We visited and examined various ranches, some as 
far down as the southern part of the state. We found 
some excellent properties at reasonable prices, but paid 
no attention to the worthless lands; simply examining 
titled properties of good reputation. 

We were in the city of Chihuahua, after having done 
considerable exploring, when we were approached by a 
man who described a piece of property that he had 
bonded, I soon became convinced that from the descrip- 
tion and locality that it was the land I desired to find. 
When we were alone I informed my friend of this and 
we agreed to go and see the place. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 355 

We visited the parties holding the lands and agreed 
to go with them, it being some two hundred and fifty 
miles from Chihuahua, and in the district approved of by 
President Young for a gathering place. 

On arriving at this spot I felt sure that I had now 
found the place wanted. Without further description I 
will say that it is the most beautiful valley that I ever 
saw; fertile soil, water plentiful, and timber more than 
would ever be used; the whole face of the country 
covered with the best of grass. Climate mild; crops are 
raised in the vicinity without irrigation. The land held 
by the parties was for sixty days only. The question 
now was for me to try and get this secured before the 
bond ran out as there were others wanting to buy this 
piece in connection with a large tract adjoining it from 
another party. 

The owner of this piece I wanted was a friend to the 
owner of the large tract and had agreed that in case the 
present bond ran out that he should have the property 
to join onto his larger tract. The owner of the large 
tract had already entered into negotiations with a third 
party to sell the whole provided he got the small 
property. 

I had not as yet learned all these particulars, but I 
had learned enough to convince me that if the property 
was not secured within the sixty days that the price 
would be raised at least. From what I had learned I 
expected that Brother Snow would be at the new Colony 
station at Piedras Verdes, as the purchase had been 
made from Mr. Campos, and the people were now mov- 
ing on lands they supposed belonged to the purchase, 
but afterwards proved to be a portion of an old and well- 
known ranch known as Sandiago. 

The question was how to get to Brother Snow's 



356 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

place the quickest way. It was at least two hundred 
miles distant across a country not much traveled, and 
some of the way considered dangerous because of 
Apaches. 

The fear that the Mexicans entertain for the 
Apaches puts me in mind of something that I saw when 
I was a small boy. Some rude boys had tied a tin can 
to a dog's tail and he ran by yelping, soon the can came 
off. I could see the dog running with all his might for a 
long ways. I wondered what made him keep running 
when nothine now was to his tail. I was too small at the 
time to understand that he was still scared at his first 
experience. 

The Mexicans are somewhat the same; to this day 
they are slow to forget past experiences, and seem to 
think the Apaches are still after them even in the 
localities where none have been seen for years. 

After thoroughly examining the land we went to the 
county seat and my friend procured a bond for the sixty 
days. We then started back east toward the city of 
Chihuahua. My desired route lay north and would turn 
off at Temosechic, about twenty miles from where we 
were. 

On arrivinor at Temosechic about noon I orot out of 
our traveling carriage with my blankets and saddle bags, 
and without having made any arrangements whatever for 
the trip bade good-bye to my traveling companion. 

This was the same place where we had been so well 
treated ten years before while on our mission. I had 
perfect faith in the goodness of the people. For I wished 
to take the same route that we had come out on before 
and remembered many friends formerly met, and I 
believed they would remember me. 

I went directly to the house of Tomas Triboso, in 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 357 

whose house we had held meeting. I had his autograph 
in my old memorandum book. On showing him this 
he grasped my hand and called his wife saying: "Here 
is our old friend the Mormon who preached in our house 
ten years ago." 

The old lady came in smiling, shook hands and 
embraced me, saying that all the women in town remem- 
bered my preaching. A good dinner was ordered at 
once. 

Don Tomas asked how he could serve me. I ex- 
plained my desire to reach the Mormon settlements as 
quick as possible, giving him my reasons. He replied : 

"All right; I have two good saddle horses. I would 
like to have you stay and visit us ; all the people would 
be delighted to see and hear you talk. We often speak 
about your people and are glad to hear that they are 
coming into Mexico. We hope that they will get here 
into our district in time." 

After dinner my kind host saddled up and took me 
to Providencia; there introduced me to the manager, 
who next morning sent me to Namaquipe, where I met 
the family of the good old patriarch, Francisco Vasques, 
formerly spoken of. 

In this way I was forwarded from place to place 
with dispatch, making through in good time with little 
expense. 

I met Brother Snow at Coralitos, and showed him 
the following letter : 

''Messrs. Snow, Burton, Preston and others: 

"Dear Sirs: — At the request of Mr. Jones I write 

this letter. I have bonded the ranch, W , for the 

period of sixty days, for ^30,000 in good and lawful 
money of the United States. I have agreed with Mr. 
Jones to sell the same to his people if he can take up 



35o FORTY YEARS / MONG THE INDIANS. 

the bond within the time 1 have given him. Mr. Jones 
and I have been travehng together, looking at lands — 
Mr. Jones in the interest of his people and I for myself, 
looking for grazing. Mr. Jones has been of great bene- 
fit to me as an interpreter, and is well posted in Mexican 
lands, and I do this in appreciation of his friendship and 
services. This land is mostly farming, with plenty of 
good timber. After the payment of $15,000 the property 
can be delivered to purchasers. This property cannot 
be held long without much expense, which I cannot con- 
veniently do at present ; besides, delays are dangerous. 
I have given Mr. Jones my price on the land, which con- 
tains 31,000 acres, all told. 

"This is good country, which Mr. Jones is thorough- 
ly competent to detail to you. 

"Hoping to hear from some of you gentlemen 
soon, I am 

"Very respectfully yours, 

"F. G. South. 
"Temosachic, Mexico, 

"May 25th, i; 



This was written on the back of the letter: 

"I have considered the foregoing and can say that, 
while I regard the tract favorably located along the Sierra 
Madre, some eighty to one hundred miles south of Cor- 
ralis Basin, and, according to Mr. Jones' representation, 
is a desirable place, I am not in any condition, at present, 
to entertain the proposition ; but hope in the future to 
see our people stretching out in that direction. 

"E. Snow." 

Brother Snow said, in substance, that the money 
that had been appropriated, for the purchase of lands in 
Mexico, was about all exhausted and no very good 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 359 

results obtained ; that there had been so much time and 
means wasted that he doubted if the authorities would 
pay any more attention to land purchases in Mexico, and 
if anything more was done that he believed it would be 
through private enterprise ; also said that, if he had the 
money, he would help me out in the matter, but hoped 
that I could go and enlist help from some of the brethren 
who were able to buy on their own responsibility. 

On receiving this word, I started immediately for 
Utah, came direct to Salt Lake City and offered this land. 
The first answer I received was that my land was too 
dear; that I should not expect such a price when good 
lands could be obtained for one-fourth this amount. 

I was surprised at this ignorance of land matters in 
Mexico, for I knew all the lands offered for such low fig- 
ures were almost worthless, and I supposed this was now 
understood. The land I was offeringr would have been 
cheap at ten times the price, in comparison to any yet 
procured — even as a gift. Poor land means poor people, 
and expensive water added to cheap land means dear 
homes. 

I have often been* puzzled to see how eager some 
people are to purchase acreage because the land was 
cheap, when the preparing of this land for homes would 
cost much more than good lands that could be obtained, 
where homes could be made easily and cheaply, and 
much better when made. 

I worked hard to get this land secured. Finally, I 
met with a party, at Ogden, who agreed to meet me in 
Chihuahua within the time and, if the land was as repre- 
sented, secure it. A day was set to meet. I hurried 
back to Chihuahua and got an outfit all ready for the 
trip, feeling safe, for I knew that the land would show 
for itself. 



360 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

This party never came. I received a letter, giving 
some excuse, but saying they would come in a few days. 
Before the time proposed the bond was up, and the per- 
sons wanting the chance bought the land the day it was 
on the market. 

I then telegraphed to the parties that they need not 
come, as it was too late. 



CHAPTER LIII. 

Other Brethren Visit my Proposed Purchase — Their Good Report — 
I Death of my Son, Wiley — My Return to Salt Lake City — A new 
Invention. 

[NOW made up my mind to get the best understand- 
ing of various tracts of lands, then for sale. I suc- 
ceeded to my satisfaction. I wished, before leaving 
Mexico, to get some of our people to go with me and 
see the tract of land that I had been recommending, for 
many persons supposed that I had exaggerated its 
merits. 

I again visited Brother Snow's headquarters, hoping 
that I could get someone sent to see this land. I knew 
the parties who had purchased it, and had reason to 
believe that it could be bought of them still at a reason- 
able figure, considering its qualities. 

I succeeded in getting the brethren interested 
enough to let two of the Elders — Brother Spencer and 
Bishop Williams, two of the most reliable pioneers in 
camp — to go with me. We were gone fourteen days. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. ■;6l 



^"^ 



On their return they reported that I had shown to them 
the best country they had ever seen — Illinois and Ken- 
tucky not excepted ; also, the most hospitable and well- 
disposed people they had ever met. 

I now felt satisfied, as far as duty was concerned. 
This land was acknowledged to be much better than I 
reported it to be. 

I now left Mexico, with the feeling that I had done 
all I could at that time. I came to Salt Lake again and 
offered some other good lands that I had listed for sale ; 
but all faith in Mexican land matters seemed at an end. 
A great many persons, having visited and seen the 
country purchased, left in disgust, supposing there was 
none better. 

The only way to account for this good land being 
passed by is simply to use the old hackneyed expression, 
"Wait; the time hasn't come yet." 

After stopping in Salt Lake City for a short time, I 
started for home, in Arizona ; on my way home I 
called upon the gentleman who had bought the land. 
He knew all about my efforts to secure the property, 
and pledged himself to me that I should have the hand- 
ling of the property, should it ever be wanted. 

When I arrived at home I found my son Wiley very 
sick. From over-work and exposure he had become 
consumptive. I was advised to move him to a cooler 
climate. We fitted up to go. His desire was to move to 
Mexico. I felt like doing anything to please him, for he 
was good and faithful to me and in every respect a 
true man. 

He had been with me on some of my hardest mis- 
sions and was always faithful. He tried hard to get me 
to load him into a wagon and start, but I could see that 



o 



62 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 



he was fast failing. After being confined but a few days 
to the house he gave up, saying, "Well, pa, I can't pull 
through; I will have to give it up. What shall I tell 
ma.^ 

I never saw a more common-sense death than 
his was. 

This was a hard loss to me, for he was like a father 
to the children in my absence. 

Another son, 16 years of age, was now taken quite 
sick, seemingly almost the same. We were about fitted 
up for a move. I now determined to start for Utah. 
Death seemed to desire the lives of my family. Others 
were complaining. 

My sick son seemed uneasy and wanted to move, so 
we started out. After being on the road but three days, 
he died and was buried at the Vulture mining camp. My 
three oldest sons remained in Arizona, and are there yet. 

I would often find myself counting over my children 
to see how many I had left. Sometimes I felt almost 
bewildered. After leaving Vulture, five children, two 
grand children and myself traveled through alone, com- 
ing by the way of Scanlan's Ferry. 

We had no further trouble. After this Death 
seemed satisfied for the time being. We met travelers 
at different times along the road, sometimes a single 
wagon, never more than two or three. 

As grass and water are scarce in many places, large 
companies cannot travel as well as small parties. The 
country is now safe to travel on any of the routes 
through to Mexico. Ranches and settlements wherever 
it is possible to locate for water. 

We arrived in Fairview, Sanpete county, where my 
daughter, Mary, lived. We bought a home for the fam- 
ily. My daughter, Ella, having lost her husband, took 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. ^6 



0^0 



charge of the children when I came to Salt Lake City to 
start business at my old trade. This I found would be 
difficult to do, as the trade had somewhat changed, and 
it would take time and capital to get a start. So I con- 
cluded to start on a project I had had in my mind for a 
number of years. That was to invent a better side-sad- 
dle than any yet in use and make the same adjustable to 
different-sized riders. This I have finally accomplished, 
after hard work and much more delay than I expected 
when I commenced. 

I will now give what I have formerly promised — a 
short account of something I have learned about some of 
the Indian tribes I have visited. 



CHAPTER LIV. 



The Apache Indians — Ideas Concerning God — A Statement Concern- 
ing the Jesuits — Treachery of Kerker— Slaughter of the Apaches 
— The Navajoes — Colonel Chavez' Horse Race — Loss of Govern- 
ment Horses — War with this Tribe — The Yaqui Tribe — -The 
Tarumaries — A Peculiar Custom. 

THIS chapter will be devoted to what I have seen and 
learned about Apaches and other southern tribes. 
The common supposition is that the Apaches are 
by nature and desire a blood-thirsty people, and have 
always been so. This is a mistake, but it is a fact that 
we have to go back almost a century to find them a 
peaceable people. 

Their own story is that they were once vegetarians. 
They were so opposed to killing that they would say to 



364 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the bear, "God made you; go in peace, I will not kill 
you." And to the birds, "God made you with feathers 
to protect you in cold air, and wings to fly. How good 
God has been to you!" And even to the rattlesnake 
they would say, ''You have rattles and tell us where you 
are so that we can get out of your way. We will not 
kill you." 

I am giving this as the Apaches gave it to me. 
They believe in God the Father, and in a God Mother; 
and that God dwells in a place where He can see and 
understand what they do; that they once dwelt with Him, 
and that when they die if they have done good they will 
go back to dwell with their Father and Mother, but if 
unworthy they are sent away from them in sorrow. 
They pray in the evening that they may be protected 
from their enemies and have good dreams, desiring that 
their dead friends may visit and talk to them. 

They believe that they once had more power with 
God than they now have, and acknowledged that they 
had done wrong in killing their own people; saying that 
for that reason their prayers were not heard and 
answered as formerly. They say that Americans do not 
honor God, but throw His name at their mules and 
cattle the same as they do clods or rocks, and that it is 
their duty to destroy the wicked blasphemers from off 
the earth; that none have a right to live unless they honor 
their Father's name. 

They reckon that by killing white men at the ratio 
they have been that eventually they will exterminate the 
white race. This was their belief a few years since- 
Possibly they are beginning to think differently by this 
time. 

They say that the cause of their fighting with the 
Catholic Mexicans is that when Mexico was conquered 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 365 

by the priests, they wanted the natives of Mexico to 
cease to worship the real Father God, and worship ^ods 
made of wood and stone. Most of the natives sub- 
mitted to this, but the Apaches refused and went Into the 
mountains away from the priests. After a while the 
Indians that commenced to worship the wood and stone 
gods made war on them by order of the priests, and 
drove them to bloodshed. After a while they agreed to 
submit and made a treaty to listen to the priests, but they 
soon found they were bad men and had been enemies 
ever since. 

Now for a little history, partly written and partly 
traditionary. 

Some two hundred miles in a westerly direction 
from the city of Chihuahua, among the Sierra Madre 
mountains, there Is a beautiful valley of about fifty thous- 
and acres of land, well watered and surrounded with 
timbered mountains. The Mexicans call this Paradise, 
or Garden of Eden. 

About eighty years ago the Jesuits planted a mis- 
sion among the Apaches in this beautiful valley. Every- 
thing went on happily for a season. The head priest 
had considerable influence with the natives, using his 
power for his own convenience. 

In connection with many other selfish customs, the 
priests required of the Indians one of their handsomest 
daughters to live at the mission, making them believe 
that there was some religious ceremony, essential to their 
welfare, that required the presence of this maiden. A 
daughter of the chief was selected. 

The priests had told the Indians that they lived pure 
lives before God. 

After a while the daughter of the chief was missing. 
When the Indians made inquiries for her, they were told 



366 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

that she had been taken to heaven in a miraculous man- 
ner and was made a saint. The chief did not believe the 
story and suspected treachery. There was an old 
woman who had had charge of the Indian girl. The 
Apaches seized and tortured her until she confessed the 
truth. The priest had lived with the daughter as a wife. 
And when her condition became such as to betray him 
he had her killed and buried. The Indians found her 
body and confirmed this treachery. They then raised and 
killed all connected with the mission and destroyed every- 
thing possible. They swore vengeance on the priests and 
their followers and vowed that no Catholic should ever 
inhabit this valley. 

I have seen the ruins they made within the last 
few years, and heard this story from the Mexicans 
living within a day's travel from this valley. They all 
dread the Apaches to this day. No Mexican has ever 
dared to make a home there. From that time until the 
present the Apaches have been at war with the Mex- 
icans. 

When white men first went to the region where the 
Apaches roam, the Indians looked upon them as a differ- 
ent class of people and did not make war upon the few 
white traders they met on the road to the city of Chihua- 
hua, but they would go in and trade with merchant trains 
owned by Americans, and in no way molest them. 

This peaceful state of affairs was broken up in the 
year 1843. ^^ ^^"^^^ ^^"^^ ^^^ State of Chihuahua was 
having a hard time with the Apaches, and the govern- 
ment offered a large reward for their scalps, ranging 
from $100 to $150 per head. 

This offer got to the ears of Colonel Kerker, of 
Texas. He raised a company of Texans and went to 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. -iyd^ 

the city of Chihuahua, and contracted with the Governor 
for Apache scalps. 

The Colt revolver had recently been brought into 
use. This company of rangers carried these weapons 
concealed under their coats and went to Galliana, a town 
on the Rio Santa Maria, in the north-western part of 
Chihuahua, near the mountains where the Indians dwelt. 

This Kerker arranged to have the Apaches come to 
a feast prepared for them, agreeing to meet them 
unarmed, as friends. The Indians, believing these white 
men real friends, came in without suspicion, and, while 
partaking of the hospitality, the rangers commenced with 
their revolvers and killed over a hundred of them. The 
Indians could make no resistance, but were literally 
slaughtered. Kerker got his money, but lost the respect 
of all decent men. 

A few years after this I was in the Apache country. 
They were killing both whites and Mexicans at every 
opportunity. Thirty-five years after I was again in that 
country and it was still the same. 

For many years when a white man was killed by an 
Apache, the whites would remark, "There is another of 
Kerker's victims." 

I saw this same individual in 1849 in Santa Fe, 
when he was there for a few days. So indignant were 
the people at him that there was a strong talk of lynching 
him. 

Individually, I succeeded in making friends with 
most of these Apaches. I have talked with them, but 
they have no confidence in the Mexican or white man. 

The move made by Gen. Crook that at the time 
proved a success, namely, getting one band to fight 
another, finally ceased to work and the scouts enlisted 
for the last few years have done but little killing. By the 



368 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

whites these Apaches are considered the worst Indians 
on the continent. 

I have never heard an apology or excuse for their 
conduct by any one, so, hke the old miner who attended 
a Methodist revival, when the preacher called on all who 
were for God to rise to their feet, all got up but the old 
miner. When all for the Devil were called to stand up 
the old miner arose. The parson asked him why he 
voted for Satan. The reply was that he never liked to 
see any man without a friend. 

THE NAVAJOES. 

A short sketch of this tribe may be interesting. 
They inhabit the country west of the settled portion of 
New Mexico. 

In 1847, when I first knew them, they were great 
thieves, but not much given to killing. Their philosophy 
was to spare the herders so that they could raise more 
stock. They were great sheep thieves, often taking 
whole herds, and sometimes taking the herders along. 
The Mexicans feared to follow them through the canyons, 
and when the Indians once reached the mountains they 
were generally let alone. 

After the U. S. orovernment was extended and New 
Mexico became a territory, the U. S. forces commenced 
to try to stop these raids and, after many years, partially 
succeeded, and troops were stationed in the Navajo 
country. There was a batallion of Mexican volunteers, 
cavalry, under Col. Chavez, stationed at one of the out- 
posts. 

The Indians were seemingly subdued. They were 
always considered smart and somewhat politic, as well as 
thrifty and industrious, so they soon accepted the situation. 
When they found the U. S. government was determined 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 369 

to make them behave, they made a treaty and agreed to 
quit stealing and allow these troops to be stationed in 
their country and live in peace. 

This Colonel Chavez was a great gambler and horse 
racer. The Navajoes were fond of racing also. The 
colonel had a fine horse that he considered a "world 
beater." A race was gotten up with the Indians, who 
were willing to bet anything on their horse. 

So sure was Colonel Chavez of winning that he bet 
some five hundred head of government horses, against 
the same number of Indian ponies. The Indians looked 
upon the colonel as owner of these horses. When the 
race came off, the Indians won. The Colonel was in a 
scrape. He refused to give up the horses, so the Indians 
took them. 

I don't remember whether a fight ensued immedi- 
ately, or not, but I believe there did. At any rate the 
report was circulated that the Indians had declared war, 
and had run off all the soldier's horses. 

A war of extermination was declared against these 
Indians, and troops were sent into their country. Their 
ranches, farms, and stock were destroyed, and many of 
them were killed. The remainder were stripped of 
everything. They were taken prisoners and put upon a 
reservation in the eastern portion of New Mexico. 
Here they remained in poverty for some years. 

I do not know whether the facts were ever known 
by the government or not, but I beleive they were. 
After a time the Indians were allowed to go back to their 
old country, a reservation set apart for them and some 
stock was given them to make a start. Being indus- 
trious and thrifty, they soon began to pick up. They 
made blankets and traded them for ponies. 

Many of them about the years 1874-75 came into 
23 



370 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

the Mormon settlements, some few carrying enough 
blankets on their backs to buy a mare pony. An Indian 
that could load a little Mexican donkey with blankets 
was considered a good trader. 

It was not many years until these Navajoes had 
large bands of horses and sheep. They are again quite 
rich and prosperous. 

YAQUIS. 

A few words about the Yaquis might be interesting 
also. They inhabit the Rio Yaqui in Sonoro. They are 
an agricultural people and were occupying this same 
country at the time of the Conquest and were peaceable 
and quite numerous. 

After the government under Spain was well estab- 
lished they offered to make a grant of the Yaqui country 
to the inhabitants. The Indians declined the offer, say- 
ing the country was and always had been theirs and that 
they did not ask it to be granted to them. 

This was rather an insult to the arrogant Spaniard. 
The offer has been repeated from time to time, but the 
Indians have always declined the grant on the same old 
grounds. So the Yaqui country stands on the maps of 
Mexico as government lands. 

Efforts have been made several times to oust these 
Indians from their lands. Grants have been given from 
time to time as was the Brannan grant, but the Indians 
have never given up their idea of prior rights. 

There are a great many of the best citizens of Mex- 
ico in sympathy with the Yaquis. 

TARUMARIES. 

This tribe inhabits the mountain country in the 
western part of the state of Chihuahua. There are many 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 37 1 

villages situated in the Sierra Madre mountains, accessible 
only by very difficult pack-trails. 

At the time of the conquest these people occupied, 
not only these mountain villages, but many of the fertile 
valleys along the foothills. 

Many of the present towns of western Chihuahua 
bear the old Indian names and are inhabited by people 
descended from the ancient inhabitants. With a little 
foreign mixture, the pure bloods greatly predominate. 

In many of these towns there are bands of these 
people who keep up their old customs, name, and lan- 
guage, but are recognized as citizens. They submitted 
to Catholicism in form, but of late years have almost 
entirely lost respect for the padres ; saying that they 
cared more for their coppers than they did for their souls. 

These people, both natives and mixed are very hos- 
pitable and industrious, and are more honest and virtuous 
than are the average Mexican. 

The villagers of the mountains are peculiar They 
seem to have a dread of mixing or associating much with 
anyone, even the Mexicans whose neighbors they are. 
It is their habit, when anyone approaches their village, 
for all the inhabitants to leave their houses and retire a 
short ways, leaving their doors open and everything 
exposed so that if anything is wanted by the travelers 
they can help themselves. But one thing must always 
be done. The pay for the article taken must be left in 
sight or without grace the party taking ever so small an 
article without pay, will be waylaid and will be very 
lucky if he escapes with his life. So positive are these 
rules that no one dare take the risk, and the people have 
commanded the utmost respect for ages by all who pass 
through their country. Unless imposed upon and insulted 
they molest no one. 



372 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

These mountain Indians are excellent hunters. Deer, 
turkey and bear are plentiful in the mountains. They 
often go into the city of Chihuahua to trade. They pack 
most of their trade on their backs, traveling in single 
file, paying no attention to anyone except to do their 
trading and go straight back home. 

Some years since, at the town of Santa Rosa, these 
Indians, while on a trading trip, were insulted and 
abused by the inhabitants. The Indians went home, 
gathered some four hundred armed men, marched back 
through a number of settlements, attacked the place and 
almost exterminated the people, then went home satisfied. 
They were never called to account for the act. 

An account of the affair has been eiven to me seve- 

o 

ral times by different Mexicans, who invariably tell it in 
honor of the charcter of these Tarumaries. 



CHAPTER LV. 



Letter to the Descrct Ntws — A brief Review of Mexican History — 
Characteristics of the People — Land Grants and Purchases — 
Peculiarities of Land, Titles — The Climate of Mexico. 



T 



HIS old letter, copied from the Deseret News, I think 
will help in describing Mexico: 



"El Paso, State of Chihuahua, 

February loth, 1876. 
''Brother y. Nicholson: 

"I herewith send you an account of the country and 
people of this region. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 373 

DESCRIPTION OF EL PASO. 

"The town of El Paso is situated on the right bank 
of the Rio Grande del Norte, in the State of Chihuahua, 
on a low bottom, liable to much damage from high 
water; land sandy. The streets are simply old cattle 
tracks, running in every direction. If an idea can be 
given of them without mapping it will be by saying they 
followed the forks of the trails, giving the grounds some- 
what the appearance or shape of irregular triangles. 

"The river-bed being quick-sand, it costs a great 
deal to keep a water-ditch in order. The houses are one 
story, made of adobe ; solid block, mainly after the old 
Moorish style of small fortresses ; hollow, square in cen- 
ter ; one door in front. 

CLIMATE AND PRODUCTS. 

"The climate is warm and pleasant; plowing and 
sowing can be done any time during the winter. This 
makes the farmer rather indolent, as he does not have to 
hurry as ours of the colder climates do. 

"The products are wheat, corn, barley, beans, peas, 
onions, pepper, sweet potatoes and some few other vege- 
tables. Many things more might be profitably cultivated, 
if once understood ; but the people are satisfied with 
what they have, and manifest but little interest in new 
introductions. 

"The fruits are grapes, in great abundance and oi 
the best quality ; pears, which the people dry in great 
abundance, price, ten cents per pound. They are excel- 
lent eating. Their apples are small seedlings, not worth 
eating. A few peaches of an excellent kind do well 
here. I have seen no other fruits. I have heard that 
strawberries and some other small fruits have been culti- 
vated by foreigners, and they do extremely well. 



374 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

RUDE AGRICULTURE. 

"The mode of cultivation is with an old wooden 
plow, working their cattle by the horns. They scratch 
up the ground very poorly, afterwards doing much work 
with the hoe ; they regulate their ground for watering by 
making small embankments around small, irregular plats, 
from thirty to fifty feet across, and flooding the land. I 
think this a poor way, as it causes their land to bake 
very hard ; but this is the manner in which their fathers 
did it, so they think it is all right. They cultivate all 
open crops with the hoe, using the large, old-fashioned 
'nigger' hoe. They cut their hay with the same tool. In 
Arizona we saw hundreds of tons, at the government 
posts, cut in this same way. They harvest with reap 
hooks and thresh with goats or flails. 

MECHANICS, DOCTORS AND LAWYERS. 

"Mechanics are scarce. In this town of ten thous- 
and inhabitants there is one blacksmith shop, three or 
four carpenter shops, two tailors, three or four shoe 
shops, one wheel-wright and one silversmith. And this 
is, as far as I have been able to learn, about the whole 
number. 

"To compensate for this lack of mechanics, there is 
but one doctor and one lawyer; and the latter is sup- 
posed to be insane, as he has quit the practice, walks 
quietly around the town, says but little to anyone, is 
polite, dresses neatly and seems to mind his own busi- 
ness. My opinion is that he is the most sensible lawyer 
I have ever seen. 

LIMITED COMMERCE. 

"The commerce of the country is limited. The peo- 
ple sell their wines and dried fruits generally as soon as 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 375 

ready. They go to all the surrounding country ; to Chi- 
huahua as well as up the country to Santa Fe and Ari- 
zona. There are three Jew stores and one Mexican store. 
Their business is small. 

" There are many small dealers of various kinds, 
and there are many people who seem to live on occa- 
sional small amounts ; but how they get their money 
deponent saith not. 

NON-PROGRESSIVE. 

" The people are slow to adopt improvements. 
Things look about the same as they did when I was here 
about thirty years ago, in '47. The town looks about 
the same. A very little has been done about the square 
and church — hardly perceivable. They use wooden- 
wheeled carts, and everything seems as though it was 
but a short time since I was here and saw things just as 
they now are. 

HOSPITALITY. 

"This is natural to the people of this country. A 
kinder-hearted people, naturally, I do not believe can be 
found. They are polite and mannerly — even the lowest 
of them. Their children are quiet and obedient, there 
being no 'hoodlums' here. Parents are affectionate to 
their children. Husbands are polite and affectionate. 
They have great reverence for Deity, their religion and 
old age. Get them once directed right and they will be 
the best people on earth. 

HEALTH AND MORALS. 

"The people are generally healthy, there being but 
little disease among them. There are a few Americans 
living here. 



376 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

"As to their morals, I believe the people of this 
town stand above par, compared with more civilized 
communities. The Apaches are the only people said to 
be strictly virtuous that I have met on this journey as 
yet, though it is generally admitted that the aborigines 
are much more virtuous than the mixed race of this 
country. 

"Here the people are a mixture of the Spanish and 
native — the native blood predominating. Of the pure 
bloods there are only about two hundred remaining in 
this town. Catholicism prevails more here than in the 
interior, so I am informed by persons from the lower 
States of Mexico. There liberty of conscience is begin- 
ning to be more popular, and priestcraft is beginning to 
lose its power over many, but not enough for them to be 
popular as yet. 

STOCK. 

"The stock of the country is scarce and inferior. 
Horses, cattle and goats are tolerably plentiful. There 
are a few pigs and fowls. The circulating medium is 
corn, copper coin, greenbacks and a little silver. Dogs 
are in great abundance, noisy but seldom bite. 

LOCAL GOVERNMENT. 

"Taxes are light, except on work on dam and 
water-ditch. The municipal regulations seem good. 
They have a police force, but it is seldom needed. The 
officer, the Jefe Politico, seems to control. There are 
some more officers, such as police magistrates, etc. ; but 
the first seems to be manager of everything of a politi- 
cal nature. The present incumbent, Pablo Padio, is 
serving his second term, having been re-elected lately. 
He is very much of a gentleman. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. '^']'] 

"The people are very obedient to official authority, 
and show great respect to the same. 

VARIOUS. 

"With all the faults of the people — which faults are 
more blamable to the manner in which they have been 
ruled than to the people — there are good and noble 
principles among them. Their devotion to their religion 
I consider a virtue, for they have had no chance to have 
any better. Their reverence is unbounded, and, as I 
before stated, let them once be enlightened with the 
gospel and I believe they will receive the truth — and 
they will not fall away, but will stick to the right. 

"D. W. Jones. 

Mexico, although a sister republic, with railroad 
communications and much commercial intercourse with 
the United States, is not well understood by the average 
American. There has been for a long time, and still is, 
to quite an extent a prejudice against the Mexican peo- 
ple by the Americans. We look upon them as far 
behind the people of the United States, and often make 
unfair remarks about the "stupid" Mexicans, not stop- 
ping to consider who the people are or what their oppor- 
tunities have been. 

A great many accuse the Roman Catholic church of 
being responsible for the ignorance and degradation of 
the inhabitants. 

In as few words as possible, I will offer an apology 
for the Mexican nation, and compare what we have done 
with the same element. 

When this continent was first discovered there were 
millions of Indians inhabiting it, extending from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific, and from the north sea to the 



T,yS FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Gulf of Mexico. That portion of the continent lying- 
west on a line from Texas to Oregon, fell under the 
control of Spain, a Catholic government ; that east under 
Protestant Christianity. 

Up to the treaty with Mexico, nearly two-thirds of 
this continent was under Spanish rule. Let us see what 
the conditions of the country were at that time. There 
were about six millions of the inhabitants of Mexico, 
enjoying all the rights of citinzenship, A great portion 
of the rulers of the country being of the natives, no 
distinction was made, but the priests offered to the 
natives the inducement of equal rights with the invaders. 

Mexico is simply a nation of converted semi-civil- 
ized aborigines, living and having a being, and still 
numbering as many as at first. 

The power and influence of the priests were extended 
into Arizona, New Mexico and California and thousands 
of Indians were brought into peaceable relations. No 
wars of extermination were declared against the natives, 
but missions of peace were the main means of conquest. 
Up to the year 1848 there were in this Mexican territory, 
tens of thousands living, and at least enjoying an exis- 
tence. 

Now let us see what has been done by Protestant 
Christianity for the natives who dwelt on their side of the 
line. I do not propose to quote hundreds of pages of 
history to show, but will simply refer to the fact. They 
have been killed off just as have been the bear, the wolf 
and the wild animals detrimental to the interests of the 
good, pious Puritans who wanted the country. 

The real and true comparison is, How do the 
natives of Mexico compare with those of the United 
States? Let that power and influence which took hold 
of the natives of Mexico speak and say to those who took 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 379 

hold of the other side: "Here is our work. Mexico as it 
is today is peopled mainly by descendants of the races 
we found here. Now show us your work." 

The question is which are the greater people, 
Americans or Mexicans? The question should be, 
which are the greatest the Mexican or American Indians? 

If Mexico continues to improve and the people to 
advance in the future as they have for a few years past, 
the question may yet become, which people are the most 
advanced ? 

The Mexicans have many national characteristics 
that might be copied to advantage by Americans. 
Whether national contact will destroy some of these 
nobler qualities or not is a question. 

They are hospitable, polite, faithful to a trust, true 
to their friends, respectful to their superiors and parents. 
When they have the means they are ambitious to make 
home and everything around pleasant; and of late years 
are ambitious to advance and educate the people. They 
are tolerant to all religious denominations. 

Many suppose that priests still reign in Mexico. 
The Catholic priest who has helped to preserve the life 
of a nation has no more privileges in Mexico today than 
the Protestant minister who has helped to exterminate 
the natives on his domain. 

In many respects Mexico is far behind other civilized 
countries. Their system of giving out their lands in 
large grants has left the country in many places com- 
paratively unsettled. It is no uncommon thing for one 
man to own from a hundred thousand to a million acres 
of land. In fact, on the very start, all valuable lands not 
given as municipal grants were given to individual favor- 
ites. So there is no such conditions as in our country, 
where a poor man can go and locate a homestead. 



380 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Many persons have been deceived by the offers of 
government lands in Mexico, supposing they could get 
good lands at a nominal sum. The only way to get 
good lands is to purchase from the owners of undisputed 
tracts. To do this safely the buyer or agent must be 
perfectly familiar with the language, also the customs 
and character of the people he is dealing with. There 
are sharpers, speculators and deceivers in that country 
as well as in ours. 

Many of the officers of the government are inter- 
ested in speculations in lands and will vouch for persons 
when their recommend is interested. 

In getting titles they must be thoroughly and cor- 
rectly traced back to the original grant, and all adverse 
claims settled. From what I know of land troubles in 
Mexico, I would not spend much money on any land that 
had ever been in dispute. 

There are so many chances for deception that it is 
risky. There are many tracts of land where the titles 
run smoothly back to the origin where there never has 
been dispute or litigation. These are the lands to look 
for if one wishes to live in peace and security. When 
the grants were first allowed many times the boundaries 
were indefinite, the boundaries having been defined by 
mountains or streams, or something subject to dispute, 
the country not being fully explored. Those taking pos- 
session would set their monuments so as to take in all 
the country that would be considered valuable without 
particularly consulting the exact lines of the recorded 
grant. 

After ages of occupation these monuments come to 
be considered proper. Sometimes they were short, some- 
times extended beyond the lawful lines. There was 
often a great deal of waste land adjoining these grants. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 38 1 

As Mexico Is a dry country, no lands are of value except 
where water can be procured. 

As the country began to be prospected by foreign- 
ers desirous of stock ranches, etc., and also the more 
advanced condition of the government, it became appar- 
ent that these grants should be more perfectly defined, 
so that what land still remained to the government could 
be sold. As these old grants stood there was no cer- 
tainty even to a government title, as the grant could not 
be broken or infringed upon. 

The attempt to get these government lands and the 
failure to get titles has given rise to the idea that there 
are no good titles in Mexico. Whereas the titles of these 
grants are so good that they cannot be broken; and when 
there is any controversy between the government and 
land grants, the grants almost invariably win. 

Under the conditions it became necessary to cause 
a re-survey of the whole country. To bring this about 
the country was cut up into districts, and contracts let to 
persons to do the surveying, their compensation to be 
in part or whole or percentage of the lands left after the 
titled grants were defined. 

It now became a question between the old land 
owners and the surveyors which would get the most 
land. Where the surveyors could crowd in the lines 
they had the more land, while the grants sought at times 
to extend or reach the first allowance. This has given 
rise to much litigation, and even up to the present some 
few controversies are still going on. 

There is not much risk in buying old original grants 
that run regularly, without adverse claimants. In some 
few places there were small plats of good land secured 
to these surveyors by cutting off from the old grants. 



382 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

This being adjoining to the waste land would be used as 
a bait to sell their worthless lands. 

This surveying business was conducted by corpora- 
tions composed of the most wealthy and influential men 
of the several districts. As the lands and lines became 
defined, they having the option from the government on 
all the land, took possession of these new portions, and 
commenced to advertise and offer millions of acres for 
sale at very low figures. 

Sometimes this surveying company would become 
owners of certain ranches. Many of the incorporators 
being land owners would arrange with the surveying 
company to add acreage from the worthless lands and 
on the reputation of the old ranch sell the whole tract. 

To explain this I will instance one case that came 
under my own observation and was offered here in Utah. 
Without naming the ranch I will call it C — . What is 
commonly known as the Rancho de C — . When enquiry 
is made regarding it the common answer from the people 
is that C — is a fine place, good land with plenty of 
water — a splendid place. 

This means five thousand acres of good bottom 
land alone the Rio C — , and that is all the Mexican 
ranchers mean when he speaks of the ranch. The old 
grant probably embraces two hundred thousand acres 
extending out from the water about as far as stock would 
travel from water. There is but very little water except 
in the river. This ranch is bounded on three sides by 
dry deserts and one side by mountains with some 
timber. 

One attempt has been made to put this ranch, with 
five hundred thousand acres of worthless land added, 
upon the market on the reputation of the little fertile 
valley of five thousand acres of fine agricultural lands. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 383 

These schemes are still gotten up from time to time, and 
the ignorant are imposed upon in Mexico just the same 
as in any other country; but when men get bitten in 
Mexico they try to excuse themselves by reporting that 
there is no safety in titles. 

Now all the answer that can be made to this is. Do 
business in Mexico just the same as you would in any 
other country. That is, determine what you want and 
then apply where it is to be had. Find good land with 
good titles, then secure it by purchasing from the owner. 
There are as good titles and protection in Mexico as in 
any country on earth, and men who have lived there for 
half a century will verify this. 

The climate of Mexico varies from very warm to 
temperate. All along the Rio del Norte and for some 
distance out the climate is warm. There is a mountain 
range running clear through from the north almost to the 
south coast. Much of the lands cultivated are hig-h 
above the sea level. They are from four to seven thous- 
and feet. The mountain valleys and table lands are 
temperate. All who have visited the Republic of Mexico 
agree that the climate is among the best on earth. 

Many persons are incredulous when told that 
Mexico is not a hot country, referring to other countries 
not so far south being intensely hot. Many think the 
further south we go the hotter it becomes. The tempera- 
ture depends upon the altitude, and, as stated before, a 
great part of the habitable portion of Mexico being high 
the climate is simply delightful. 

Thousands of people live and cultivate successfully 
many of the higher valleys without irrigation. Still it is 
safe to have flowing water so that it can be used for 
irrigation when wanted. 

There are conflicting reports about Mexico and her 



384 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

people, the same as there are about Utah. How often are 
we of Utah annoyed by the scribbling of some wiseacre 
who has spent a whole day in Salt Lake City, rode 
around and been stuffed by a Liberal hack driver, obtain- 
ing all the information needed, being thoroughly posted 
he writes up the country, people, customs, facilities, and 
explains what is needed, and advises legislation, etc., 
with all the assurance of one thoroughly posted. Some 
of our Elders who have made a flying visit to Mexico 
appear to me about as presumptuous. What they don't 
see or know would make a book. What they do see is 
often through a glass dimly. If one fast traveler of note 
happens to make a mistake in describing something all 
the rest copy. Like some smart idiot wrote years ago 
that the flowers of Mexico had no perfume; the birds no 
song. This has often been copied when there is not a 
word of truth in the statement. 

Neither is it true that the thorns of the Giant 
Cactus, Sahuara, are crooked like a fish hook. I simply 
mention these things to show that these hasty scribblers 
are not reliable on things of more importance. 

A person to know and understand Mexico and her 
people, as the Latter-day Saints should know and under- 
stand them, will have to go into the interior away from 
the commercial towns and cities. 

There are large districts of country inhabited by an 
almost pure race, descendants of Lehi. Any one conver- 
sant with the Book of Mormon will have no trouble in 
finding abundant proof that the greater portion of the 
inhabitants of Mexico are descendants of the Jews, and 
are the very people, or a great portion of them, to which 
the gospel is to go to immediately from the Gentile. 
That the work in Mexico seems a little slow is a fact, but 
no fault can be laid to the natives, according to my 
observation and experience in that country. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 385 

When those whose duty it Is to teach them are 
ready, according to the revelations given, the natives will 
receive them gladly. 

Now, as this country, Utah, is fast filling up with 
inhabitants that have and are coming to stay, there nat- 
urally will be an element that will push on from time to 
time. "Go west, young man," is now obsolete; there is 
no west to go to, so the pioneer must either turn to the 
northern plains of Canada or the mountain valleys of 
Mexico, or allow the heel of civilization to be placed 
upon his neck for all time. 

The questions arise, are there no more pioneers? Have 
they ceased to be — have we all found the haven of rest 
so long looked for? Are the waste places all built up? 
I cannot think that all progress is at an end, notwith- 
standing Salt Lake City is a great place. Still, I do not 
believe all will end here. So, in case there should be an 
individual or two who have the spirit of pioneering yet lin- 
gering within them, I will ask and answer a few questions 
for their benefit. In answering these questions I may 
repeat some things already explained in the book ; but 
for the convenience of many persons I have concluded 
to ask and answer just such questions as are put to me 
almost daily, doubtless, many times, by people who wish 
to gain information. While some ask questions merely 
to be sociable, my aim is to give those who are interested 
in the welfare of the people of Mexico and might wish 
to go to that country, such information as will be of use 
and protect them from being misled. 

The most important consideration is good lands with 
perfect titles. So to begin : 

Can good lands be procured in Mexico? Yes; as 
good as can be in Utah or any country I have ever seen. 

Are the titles good? Yes; there are many large 
24 



386 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

tracts of good land, suitable for colonizing upon, that 
the titles originated in Spanish grants. These grants are 
proven to be perfect, as they stand good under all tests. 

How about government titles? It is the report that 
a Mexican title for land is not very reliable. How does 
this report come about? There is no reason why a title 
from the present government of Mexico is not good. 
The only thing necessary is to get your location right. 
People of this country often make mistakes in locating 
properties. No government will defend a person on 
lands belonging to another party simply because they 
would like to have it, and make a wrong location. 

Can a person settle upon and procure lands in 
Mexico the same as in the United States? No; there 
are no such laws in Mexico. In fact, at the present 
time, that Republic has no lands to be considered. This 
I have fully shown heretofore ; your question must apply 
to titled properties. It is a waste of time to ask ques- 
tions about government lands in Mexico. 

Then you say all desirable lands must be bought of 
private owners ? Yes. 

What price will have to be paid for these lands? 
About the same average as public lands in this country. 

How is that? I have often heard that good lands 
could be bought in Mexico for twenty-five cents per acre, 
either from the government or from land companies, who 
have control of large tracts. 

Well, my friend, if you depend upon any such pro- 
spects you will be left, as others have been who have 
undertaken to get cheap lands in that country. 

How is the country you recommend for timber? Is 
there plenty, and of what kinds? Pine, of the best qua- 
lity, is in great abundance, as well as considerable oak 
and some other hard woods of medium quality. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 387 

Is the timber in the mountains and canyons, the 
same as here in Utah? No; there are milHons of acres 
of timber lands adjoining the tillable valleys that the 
timber grows upon, the low hills and upland plateaus, 
where teams can drive among the timber without any road 
making whatever. 

Then there must be considerable rain fall in this 
timbered country? Yes; there are thousands of inhab- 
itants living in the district who never pretend to irrigate 
their lands, and they raise good crops, generally. 

Do they never fail of crops? Yes, sometimes; they 
reckon an average of every seven years for drouth. 

Would it not be safer to get land where there is 
water for irrigation, in case it should be needed? Yes; 
I would not buy land at any price in Mexico unless there 
was a reasonable amount of water belonging to the 
land. 

Then you do not like to depend upon the rains 
entirely ? No ; and for good reason. We have found, 
by experience here in Utah, that irrigation is handy and 
profitable. A great variety of products can be raised, as 
we can apply the water when needed. When we depend 
upon rain, many times the seasons are so divided that 
we have the extremes of wet and dry. This is com- 
mon in the district of Mexico that I recommend for set- 
tling. 

When is the rainy season in that country? June, 
July and August are the rainy months ; during the win- 
ter season there is considerable rain and some snow. 

Oh, I thought it was an awful hot country. How is 
it you have snow when it is so far south? Mr, Jones, 
you must be mistaken, I have been down in Arizona ; 
it is very hot there — too hot for me — and this Mexican 
country is a long ways further south, and you say you 



388 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 

have snow there. My friend, you must study the geogra- 
phy of Mexico a little. If you will look upon the 
map of Mexico and find the State of Chihuahua you 
will observe a district of country showing where 
several streams head and run off in different direc- 
tions, some runninof for hundreds of miles north ; so 
you see, on entering the State of Chihuahua on 
the north one travels up-hill for several days. The 
facts are that some of the finest and most fertile mount- 
ain valleys of that country are, as shown by meas- 
urement, two thousand feet higher than Salt Lake val- 
ley. So, if Zion is to be built up in the tops of the 
mountains, we lack two thousand feet of being there yet. 

Then you mean to say the climate is temperate? 
Yes ; the altitude preserves us from the heat. While 
being so far south, the winters are moderate ; all who 
have ever lived in the district admit that it has a fine 
climate. 

What are the products? Corn, beans, potatoes, 
melons, cabbage, onions and anything common to a tem- 
perate climate, and good, mellow soil is or can be raised. 

How about fruits — is there much raised there? 
While it is one of the best fruit countries possible, judg- 
ing from what I have seen, there is but little progress 
yet by the natives, as fruit raisers. 

Why is this? Simply this like in most ever)'thing 
else — the people are a long way behind. They know 
nothing about grafting or budding fruits ; they plant the 
seeds and let them grow often in clusters, and take what 
comes. I have seen some of the finest seedling apples 
that were ever produced, picked from trees grown in a 
thick clump, without any cultivation whatever. Also 
pears, apricots, plums and such hardy fruits common to 
a temperate climate. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 389 

How about grapes? It is too cold for any except 
the hardy varieties. 

Is it a good wheat country? Yes; wheat does quite 
well, except when the season is wet. About harvest 
time, when, like all rainy countries, the harvest is attend- 
ed with difficulties, sometimes the wheat is damaged by 
rust. This can be hindered, somewhat, by drilling the 
wheat, giving it a chance to ripen early, and not so apt 
to be effected by damp weather, as thickly sown wheat. 
Rye, oats and barley do well. 

How is the range? Splendid; the whole country is 
thickly set with excellent grass. 

Then if it is a thickly timbered county with plenty of 
grass there must be plenty of game? Yes ; there are 
deer, bear and wild turkeys in great abundance. A 
person fond of hunting can have all the sport he 
wants. There are springs of pure water and beauti- 
ful mountain streams all through the country, so that 
game has a fine chance to live and grow fat. Then there 
must be fish in these mountain streams? No; for some 
cause these streams are not stocked with fish of much 
worth. Is the country thickly inhabited? Are there 
towns and settlements where business could be opened 
up? If the country was thickly settled there would be 
no room for colonizers. There are several towns num- 
bering from one to five thousand inhabitants within a 
reasonable distance. There are also some of the richest 
mining camps of Mexico in the district of country, that 
would furnish an excellent market for all products raised. 
What are the facilities for different kind of manufactures 
or industries? Stock raising, especially fine horses, as 
the high altitude and solid surface, healthy atmosphere 
and pure water would be adapted to breeding a superior 
class of thoroughbreds. Now I am astonished to hear 



390 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

you recommend the raising of fine horses in Mexico. 
That revolutionary country where they will take every- 
thing a man owns and give him nothing in return. 
What would you do to protect your fine stock? 

Now to answer this I will make the statement as 
given to me by many of the old settlers of the district I 
am writing about. That is, no revolutions or wars of a 
national character have reached that district for over a 
hundred years except to defend themselves against the 
Apaches. 

The district is known as the Warrior district, but 
their warriors are for their own defence and protection; 
they are noted for minding their own business, being 
peaceable when let alone, but very ugly when interfered 
with; perfectly honest and united in protecting themselves 
against thieves. It is naturally one of the best protected 
countries on this continent, and a reasonable sized colony 
could and would be as safe there as any place upon 
earth. Would cattle raising pay? That is one of the 
principal businesses of the country. Cattle are bought 
annually and driven from that country to the United 
States. Is it a good sheep country? Yes; naturally so, 
but if I could have my way the immediate district, if 
colonized, would be protected from sheep depredations. 
If there is a people on earth who deserve the name of 
pirates I think it is the average sheep owner of Utah. 
They know no law but to crowd their sheep upon any 
and every place where they can live regardless of the 
rights of others, 

There are large districts of country in northern 
Mexico well adapted to sheep raising, not suitable for 
farming or inhabiting to any great extent. Sheep men 
should be satisfied with such countries and not crowd 
themselves upon the settlers as they do in this country^ 



FORTV YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 39 1 

eating off the range from the home stock, befouling the 
waters and filHng the atmosphere with a sickly stench for 
the greater portion of the summer season. 

The answer to this is that it is for revenue. Yes 
revenue, but at the cost of the comfort, health and lives 
of many people. The revenue is to the few while the 
nuisance is to the many. 

Anyone wanting a sheep ranch in Mexico had better 
not apply to me for information. I would rather wear a 
coat made of Australian wool than have a healthy, happy 
country tramped down and made a sickly, stinking 
desert by herding sheep around a settlement. But if 
anyone should wish to start a woolen factory they would 
have no trouble in getting all the wool wanted, for it is 
already cheap and plentiful. 

Would a tannery pay ? Yes; hides and oak bark 
are plentiful, that really would be one of the most profit- 
able industries and easiest to start. Lumber and all 
kinds of building materials being near at hand. 

Is there a demand for mechanical labor? My sup- 
position is that a thrifty colony would demand work 
among themselves. Again, the country being new as 
far as modern improvements are concerned would, when 
an example was set, naturally begin to build up and 
create a demand for many kinds of labor that are not now 
wanted among the natives. It is a country naturally 
rich in resources, and would soon prosper and build up 
a people provided they applied themselves intelligently 
and industriously to improve the natural privileges. 

How is the government? Do you think a man can 
live there in peace any length of time? I think a man 
will have all the privilege and protection that could be 
reasonably desired. 

Well, now, why won't they legislate against our 



392 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

religion in time there just the same as is being done 
here? That is too big a question to be answered in a 
sentence. You must read the Book of Mormon in true 
behef, reaHzing that it is true and plain. If you will do 
this honestly you will have no fears about the future in 
Mexico. 

Well, now, how can a person be protected in his 
rights? By going slow and learning how from some one 
who is capable of teaching you. 

Can a person single-handed do anything in the 
country you recommend? No, sir; it will not amount 
to anything except a colony of sufficient strength and 
means to get a good tract of land and be for a season 
self-sustaininof. 

Would it not be very expensive to move into that 
country? Not under proper system and organization. 
How long would it take to go from here with a family 
and get settled to work? About fifteen da).s, allowing 
nothing for delays. 

How far is it from the railroad? About one hund- 
red and fifty miles to the district. 

Can the necessary stock be procured to Commence 
with? Yes, and quite reasonable. 

How about provisions? Such as corn, beans and 
meat are in abundance. Flour is scarce and of a poor 
quality and cannot be obtained until mills are built as 
the natives have no good mills, the flour is bad, but the 
corn is excellent and will make good meal, which will 
answer for a season. 

Well, Mr. Jones, I have sold out to a Liberal here 
for fifty thousand, and I don't much like the idea of 
going without my cake and biscuit. Ain't there no way 
to get good flour? Oh yes, you can get it for about nine 
dollars per hundred. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 393 

That will do; if I go I will take a few sacks. 

How about custom duties? No trouble for regular 
colonizers that go in order and conform to the laws and 
make their applications beforehand, so that when they 
arrive at the custom house they are known as colonizers, 
haphazzard work in Mexico makes trouble the same as 
in any other country. 

Do you think there will be much of a move from 
this country to Mexico? I did think so at one time; but 
I am now under the impression that there will be no 
great move to that land. 

What has changed your opinion ? Simply this — the 
people do not wish to go. The inhabitants of Utah have 
good homes and have made up their minds to accept the 
situation and stay, and enjoy their wealth and luxuries 
the same as other people. 

Then you have given up the idea of ever seeing a 
prosperous colony of Mormons settle in Mexico, in 
some of the rich valleys that you have been recommend- 
ing so long? No, sir; not at all. I still have faith in 
the move ; those who have faith in the Book of Mormon, 
and have a grreater desire to see the words of the Book 
fulfilled that to have to accumulate wealth, will go. 

Then you think it will be at the sacrifice of worldly 
■wealth and comforts that people will take hold of the 
work? Seemingly so, but not in reality. There are 
many principles revealed to this people that we are slow 
to put in full practice. Among others United Order, a 
principle the Prophet Brigham declared would have to be 
practiced before further advancement would be made by 
this people. While the majority of the people called 
Latter-day Saints are inclined to look with suspicion on 
any move in that direction, the natives of Mexico favor 
and, in a good degree, practice the principle. A short 



394 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

description of their mode of farming will illustrate this. 
In the spring, when planting time comes, all join 
together and go into the field of one party and plow and 
put in the seed ; the poor man who has no cattle shares 
the same as the wealthy. This they continue until all 
the fields of the village are planted. If any lack seed it 
is loaned to them. If there is a scarcity of provisions 
the first field products fit for use, instead of being sold 
at an exorbitant price, become common property, and 
all the hungry partake of the blessing. When the crops 
are gathered in the owner of the early field receives 
such as his neighbors feel free to give him, which is 
always liberal in quantity. 

Now, I would not advocate the doing just as these 
natives do ; but will say this, their customs show that 
they have a principle of union and good fellowship 
among them that could easily be trained into more suc- 
cessful principles of union. They are true Israelites, 
descendants of the Jews, and, having left Jerusalem 
before the crucifixion of the Savior, have not that curse 
resting upon them, but, on the contrary, have the merit 
of having descended from a people who received the 
Savior and the gospel and lived for hundreds of years in 
a condition of peace, union and intelligence far beyond 
the Church at Jerusalem. They are entitled to the gos- 
pel, according to the Book of Mormon, immediately fol- 
lowing the work among the Gentiles. The day of their 
deliverance cannot be far away, for if the fullness of the 
Gentiles is not close at hand, the Saints must have a 
hard experience before them. 

Now, to finish up this work, I wish to give a few of 
my own observations and reflections. The sketches of 
history I have given as they occurred to me. My descrip- 
tions of country and inhabitants, according to the best of 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 395 

my judgment, after years of study and acquaintance. 
No person can describe a country from a single visit suf- 
ficiently well to predicate a reliable report upon, unless 
receiving information from a most trust-worthy and intel- 
ligent source. For this reason I have always made it a 
rule to visit country, where convenient, at different times 
and seasons ; also to inquire from different disinterested 
parties, watching closely the general reports. The judge 
on his bench allows a person's general reputation to be 
a proper question for proof, but will not allow direct indi- 
vidual testimony, neither good nor bad. This rule 
should largely apply in determining the quality and con- 
ditions of a country. If the reputation is generally good, 
then we may look favorably on the subject; but if bad, 
like the person with a bad reputation, we should be care- 
ful in dealing^ with them. 

Sometimes, when speaking of certain tracts of land 
in Mexico, persons will ask me if the titles are good. 
When I tell them yes, they will ask, "How do you 
know? I hear people are often deceived about titles; 
how do you know they are good?" There was an old 
lady told me the title is good. Now this might seem a 
light answer; but, in reality, is not the "old lady's" 
answers on general reputation, and many times more 
reliable than an interested party? 

Of course, this information is preliminary; but it 
will, many times, enable a person to form an opinion as 
to whether it will pay to make further investigation. I 
would rather take the friendly report of a neighbor 
about the titles of a Mexican ranch than I would the 
information of an officer of state, that might have an 
ax to grind. People, who visit President Diaz and cabi- 
net when on land business in Mexico, are likely to be 
kindly treated and receive such information as his 



396 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

Excellency and associates have to give, but, individu- 
ally, I have always found it best to get posted from 
the neighbors or owners. 

I came from Mexico to Utah nearly forty years ago. 
I have been interested in that country and people from 
that time until the present. I have often met Elders 
whose faith and testimony seemed strong, yet seemed to 
have but little faith or interest in the work among the 
remnants spoken of in the Book of Mormon. To 
me this has always seemed strange. We are all 
looking forward to the time soon coming when the gos- 
pel will be withdrawn from the Gentiles and go to the 
"Jews, of which the remnants are descendants," so says 
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. 

There can be no question but the turning of the 
gospel from the Gentile to the Jew means first to the 
remnants. Any one studying the Book of Mormon care- 
fully cannot help but see that the Word is to be carried 
to the remnants. It might be easier and more conveni- 
ent to make a tour to Jerusalem, but it won't fill the bill. 
The remnants must be preached to, then they will believe 
and come to a knowledge of Jesus. 

We who have been orathered from the Gentile world 
have the promise of coming in and being numbered with 
the remnants and helping them to build up the New 
Jerusalem, provided we harden not our hearts. Now 
what does this hardening of hearts mean? I will suppose 
a character and see if it will apply. 

A person hears the gospel, his heart is pricked and 
naturally softened. The love of God and. the testimony 
of Jesus comes upon him, he goes forth after receiving 
the blessings of the ordinances and preaches the gospel 
to his friends and countrymen and baptizes many, 
teaches them their duty, and finally gathers to Zion. 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS, 397 

Then he settles down to the duties of home and Hfe 
among the Saints. He is prospered and blessed, his 
heart is warm and soft. He enters into all the duties 
common to a faithful Elder, his family increases, he is 
persecuted for his belief and practice^ all this he stands 
and feels good in doing his duty and maintaining his 
principles. 

Now this man has been gathered out from the 
Gentiles and will have the privilege of being numbered 
with the remnants, if he hardens not his heart. Now 
why should such an individual harden his heart? What 
motive or cause could there possibly be for the harden- 
ing of the heart? It may come in this way, the Laman- 
ites are a poor, and to the rich and refined looked upon 
as a dirty, degraded people, still the Lord has promised 
that those of the Gentile world who receive the- words of 
the Book should carry them to the remnants. Now will 
we do this, or will our riches hinder us when the time 
comes? Doubtless there will be some who will say, "I 
am not interested in these dirty Indians." Possibly this 
is what hardening of the heart means. Some would 
apply this to the whole world who reject the gospel. I 
think it more consistent to apply it to the Elder who has 
received the gospel and had his heart softened to his 
duty and then allows it to become hardened through 
prosperity. To those who suppose the Lamanites all 
low and degraded, I will add this to what I have already 
said in their favor. There are thousands of the finest 
artisans upon earth among the remnants. Also many of 
them are educated and refined, and as for natural intel- 
lect, who ever saw an Indian who was a dunce? 

Without the aid of the remnants this people never 
would amount to much. We have increased and built 
up beyond any other people, yet our numbers are small 



398 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

considering the great work before us. Many will say 
wait, the time has not come to preach to the remnants. 
Possibly this is so in a measure, still I never could believe 
but what many of the people have been ready for some 
time past. 

The mission to labor amongf the remnants has never 
been a popular work. There are too many sacrifices to 
make. There is not an Elder who has labored faith- 
fully for the welfare of the Indians but what has been 
brought under trying ordeals, many times suffering 
worse than death. It is no wonder that but few have 
stuck to the work. 

There will, doubtless, be a change when a more 
general spirit of preaching to the remnants come over the 
Elders. Missions will be conducted in a more systematic 
manner. More wisdom will be given and support 
extended. 

I have seen this Church and people pass through 
many trials. They have always been able to stand and 
gain strength through their various experiences. The 
gospel teaches us that we should be ready to make any 
sacrifice for our religion ; but I have never been con- 
vinced that we have a right to sacrifice, in the least, any 
portion of our religion, either individually or as a people, 
for the sake of convenience. Our enemies, the wicked 
of the world, have been crowding upon us from the be- 
ginning, seeking to make us abandon the principles God 
has revealed, until now we are virtually denied the rights 
of citizenship unless we abandon our religion. The 
concessions we have lately made — whether it has done 
us any good or not— -has fully proven to God and man 
that there is no honesty in the propositions made ; no 
concession will satisfy our enemies short of down right 
.apostasy. If this people would really become wicked 



FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 399 

and fully practice the abominations common to the pres- 
ent generation, then we could vote, hold office and be 
"good citizens." 

To say that the practices of this people cannot be 
tolerated in the nation, as a religion, is to say that the 
teachings of the Bible cannot be allowed as religion — for 
there is not a principle taught or practiced as religion 
by this people except Bible doctrines and precepts. This 
the world knows and have acknowledged as often as our 
principles have been put to the test. Many look for- 
ward to some move of importance taking place within a 
year or two. Sometimes I am asked if I have an idea. 
Yes. "Well, what is it?" I believe it will not be long 
before the Saints will acknowledge that the wisdom of 
man will not do to depend upon, and turn unto the Lord 
and ask Him, in sincerity, to direct them through His 
servants, whom He has commissioned to lead Israel. 
Politics will not do. There are powers that will beat us 
when we depend on our smartness. It may be a little 
humiliating to acknowledge, but the world are smarter, 
in some things, than we are. Young Utah will never do 
to lead this people. Whenever we undertake to get 
ahead, in any way, of the wisdom of our Elders, then we 
will fail to put a man forward as our best man, because 
of any earthly success will never do. 

History points to a time when our rulers in this na- 
tion were honest and wise. Laws were made for the 
good of the whole people. No speculative jobs were 
put up in those days ; both brains and principles were in 
demand. As the nation advanced wealth became princi- 
pal, until today there is but little said about the intelli- 
gence, honesty and capability of national leaders only as 
financiers, and telling of the luxury and extravagance of 
their wives and daughters. 



400 FORTY YEARS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

This wave of luxurious desire has even reached to 
Salt Lake City, and made a little ripple here during our 
last grand campaign. If we will look back calmly we 
will remember that financial ability was the main cry. 
The Lord wil not change His laws and commandments 
to suit the proud and wealthy. Wealth leads in the 
world, but principles will lead this people ; wealth does 
not necessarily do away with principles, neither does 
wealth prove that principle exists. So the first great 
move before this people will be to fall into line and be 
governed fully and willingly by the principles of the 
gospel. 

The questions are often asked, how long will it be 
before the power of the wicked is broken? How long 
will this people be annoyed and oppressed by their ene- 
mies? This I cannot answer; but I refer the reader to 
page 122 of the Book of Mormon, showing clearly that 
there is a certain work to be done before the wicked will 
be used up. Any one reflecting reasonably upon the 
great work will see that it will necessarily take time. 
Nothing can be done only in order; God has promised 
to hasten His work, but He has not promised to violate 
His laws for our convenience. It must, of necessity 
take a few years of diligent labor from many of the 
Elders of the Church. 

For anyone to suppose that the wicked will be 
destroyed for our protection before the remnants are 
ministered to is not faith, but presumption. 

Biographies generally end with death, romances with 
marriage. I am not expecting to die for many years to 
come, as I am still strong and healthy. 



Lb S < . 



